Search the Community

[i know this is not everyone's kind of story, but I keep needing to come back to Mr. Stevens every now and then. If you don't like older muscle men then I suggest either pretending he's younger or reading other stories. I hope it pleases some people. I'm certainly enjoying it.] “Connor, my love, I think I’d like it best if you rode on my shoulders as we toured the city,” Bud said sweetly, but backed the comment with enough testosterone that I immediately knew I didn’t have a choice – as if I would have said ‘no’ anyway. “I’m afraid these huge muscle-gramp wheels are pumped with so much power that you’d be worn out in thirty minutes from trying to keep up with me. Besides, I love lifting your little body and I like it when you’re close to me.” I looked into the smiling face of my senior muscled behemoth lover and then let my view glide down his monstrous body. Jim, the tailor, had created a hot, bulge-hugging sky-blue tank top that left nothing to the imagination as it attempted to cover Bud Stevens’ upper torso. Mega-thick hard nipples poked dangerously against the material – propelled forward by mammoth concrete-like pecs that had easily withstood a barrage of bullets earlier that morning. When the dude walked the nips would peek out from behind the material like doorknobs waiting to be twisted. My own little body shivered as I glanced at the thick white he-man fur that dusted his mountainous chest and cascaded out teasingly, as if it was begging for me to brush my face against the hard elder-man bristles. I’d been around those massive man-teats for a long time now, but I knew – instinctively – that I’d never get used to their size or the way they oozed power. The word mountain didn’t come close to describing this man’s chest. Bud’s car-crushing arms protruded gloriously out from the new tank top like they were two human battering rams seeking something huge to destroy. I had been cradled lovingly in those two insanely thick guns – so I knew they could be gentle – but I had also watched them easily lift two men, rip apart a thick oak door, crush three cast-iron pans at the same time, and compact a Cadillac into something unrecognizable so I knew they were an entire army wrapped up in two monstrous guns. The superhuman eighty something year old man had arms that instantly made my legs weak, my cock shoot hard, and my ass tighten because of an insatiable desire to ride those bulging mounds for hours as he flexed. I finally, however, let my eyes land on what he had referenced when thrilling me with the news that I would ride on his wider-than-double-door shoulders – his enormous trunk-like legs. The shorts Jim had made for my elder lover were a masterpiece. They were so tight they hid absolutely nothing. I could easily make out the thick, two numerous to count veins snaking down Bud’s giant quads – even though they were covered by white lycra. The so-called shorts were actually like a second skin painted on his hard muscles. The octogenarian’s fire hydrant sized tool bulged so menacingly through the material I was pretty sure the second Bud Stevens got excited his shorts were going to shoot off like a stretched-to-the-max rubber band. Again, the material did nothing to hide his massive sex organ – to the point where I could clearly make out the gaping slit at the thick tip. To say Bud had big quads was kind of like saying the Queen Mary was a toy boat. The man had jumped down a bunch of flights with three grown men on his shoulders – so I knew his giant wheels were much more powerful that I could comprehend. Their bulging thickness caused the guy to walk with a swagger that screamed ‘get the fuck out of my way or I’m going to easily mow you down’ – kind of like the slow steady destruction of a charging tank. I had a feeling that if a speeding car slammed into his legs it would end up wrapping itself around his huge non-moving trunks like foil being molded around the edge of a plate. Imagining coconuts being busted between those bulging thighs, along with kegs, logs, and major appliances caused me to shake uncontrollably and lick my lips like a wolf about to pounce. The senior muscleman immediately noticed and appreciated my reaction. “Whoa, I can see my Connor-babe likes my new clothes, doesn’t he?” Bud asked with a voice so deep that it made a rumbling in my chest that got me even more excited. “Yes sir,” I said, without even thinking about my response, “they seem to emphasize your humongous bulges even more and I didn’t think that was possible.” “Damn, Connor, the way you talk always gets me so juiced up. It makes me feel like I could take on the world. Are you ever going to get tired of my muscles, honey?” Bud asked teasingly, since he already knew the answer. “How could I get tired of them, Bud?” I answered, “There’s enough of them to last for centuries.” This caused my huge muscled lover to laugh loudly. Suddenly, I felt the now familiar thick fingers wrap around my waist and easily lift my smaller frame high into the air. I instinctively spread my legs and Bud dropped me behind his head, so my thighs draped over his massive shoulders. I quickly noticed that my legs only took up a fraction of the wide expanse jutting from either side of his neck. I also noticed, for the first time that Bud had gotten even taller than he was before. The dude was still growing! I was a lot further away from the ground as I was the last time I rode on his big shoulders. My raging hard-on smacked against the back of his head and he felt it immediately. The jolt gave my meat an extra thrill. “I’m better than Viagra, aren’t I, son?” Bud asked, laughing at his own joke. “I can keep you hard for ages, right?” “Around you, Bud, I don’t think I’ll ever be able to deflate this thing,” I responded, knowing it made my senior man very happy. “Who would have ever thought that a simple blood transfusion from you, Connor, would make me into something bigger and more powerful than the Hulk,” Bud said as he started walking down the street – carefully avoiding tree limbs or signs that were too low since I was now riding on top of his giant body. Other people were not so lucky, I’m afraid - they were taking one look at me and my senior giant and running into walls, trees, and anything in their way. Bud Stevens was just too shockingly huge for anyone to not be overwhelmed. This only fueled my hard-on even more. “I’m honored that I got to help make you into a senior muscleman, Bud.” I happily answered – thrilled beyond belief riding on the big man’s shoulders. “Hell, son, you’ve made me into a superman. I’m having trouble coming up with ideas to test my power limits,” Bud said, knowing full well it would make my cock throb noticeably against his head. He pushed back with his powerful neck, just to pump my rod up even more. At the same time we both noticed a handsome young guy dropping some envelopes into a mailbox at the corner of the street. He had the sort of face that made other men notice. I instantly knew that Bud wanted to have some fun with the good-looking man – and flirt at the same time. He walked up behind the dude and his position cast a large shadow – something weird for a cloudless blue-sky day. The young man immediately noticed and I think he also sensed something huge had moved into his personal space – like an elephant standing beside a tiny dog. He slowly turned around. The first thing he noticed, because his eyes were at the same height, was the deep crevice between heavy bulging monstrous pecs, teasingly revealed by a stretched-to-the-max tank top. The dude’s eyes grew as big as saucers as he realized what he was looking at. He then tilted his head slowly back and his already huge eyes grew even bigger as he took in Bud’s massiveness and then saw how small I was compared to the older man – sitting like a kid on his shoulders. “How you doing?” Bud said, making sure his voice boomed with manliness and oozed power in a way that made the toes of normal men curl. There was something about my monstrous senior muscleman making other grown men go speechless that thrilled the crap out of me. It was the idea that Bud’s muscles – the sheer bulging hugeness of the guy – could make another human being freeze with a mixture of fear, lust, and awe. I loved the idea that my lover could actually cause another man to lose control of his body – and his mind, for that matter. I could sense that the smaller dude in front of Bud was desperately trying to compute many things at the same time – how fucking huge the muscled senior in front of him truly was, if he could run fast enough to get away from the giant, and how could so much bulging hardness fit in one man’s arm. I also knew in the midst of thinking about all of this the smaller guy – no matter who he was – would begin to actually desire the behemoth in front of him. It was another uncontrollable reaction. It didn’t matter about sexual orientation or how macho the dude was – again, it was an automatic response to desire Bud’s massive muscles. Maybe some guys wanted to be built like him. Other men wanted to worship him. Other men wanted to be protected by him. Or it could be a mixture of all those emotions at the same time – like me. It just didn’t matter whom the other dude was, Bud Stevens caused all men to instantly become puppy-like – peeing on himself from fear or excitement, or ejaculating from an intense lust they’d never felt before. Earlier, I had watched a straight-as-hell masculine policeman turn into a muscle-groping bulge addict simply because he had come in contact with someone so laden with testosterone and power. Bud hadn’t turned the guy gay or anything – he’d just heightened the guy’s need for succumbing to something much stronger and larger. My old man Stevens could clearly stop an army of men just by flexing – every dude instantly sensing his own inability in front of something so powerful, so standing in front of just one guy could be so overpowering that I feared my musclemen could actually cause heart attacks. “What’s the matter, pal? Too much muscle for ya?” Bud asked, as the poor dude stood there almost comatose. The guy’s mouth was wide open and no sound was coming out. I was actually scared he wasn’t breathing. Bud used one of his thick forefingers to push the guy’s chin up to close his mouth. Surprisingly, it stayed shut – so I knew the dude was still alive. It was clear that Bud loved causing this kind of reaction without even tensing one part of his body. Of course, he was so packed with muscle that he constantly looked like he was flexing, but that was only until he did tighten an arm, pec, or leg – and that part of his body ballooned out with even more min-boggling massiveness. I loved how my man looked when simply standing relaxed. It was hard to think that he could become even more jacked than he already was, but then he would flex and all hell would break loose. His insanely morphed body would seem to double in size and most men would immediately release a load in their pants as an offering to what could only be described as the alpha beast of all time. “You’re one gorgeous little man,” Bud said, purring like a huge lion. “Don’t you think he’s handsome, Connor?” “Yeah, he’s really cute, Bud,” I responded, loving every second of watching my big man give the little guy such pleasure. “What’s your name, son?” the elder man asked. “….such big muscles….” whispered the little man, as if in a trance. “That’s a funny name,” Bud responded. “…muscles so big…” the dude added without even thinking. “That must be your full name,” Bud said, laughing. “I kinda thought you might be into big men. There was just something about you, dude that made me think I should grace you with all my massiveness. So, you think I look like a guy that’s over eighty years old?” “…umph…” cried the small guy. I joyously watched the little man’s stomach suddenly concave inward as his body fell back against the mailbox. His face turned red and a few veins instantly popped out on his neck and forehead. The dude’s crotch jerked back and forth at the same time and I realized Bud mentioning his age – combined with the fact that he was covered with muscles that seemed bigger than buildings – was too much for the handsome man. He was clearly into older men, just like me. Bud’s silver hair, white chest fur, crow’s feet, and slight splattering of wrinkles was just too much – especially since it was all connected to such a mountain of a man. I immediately felt a connection to the guy – now with the growing wet spot at his crotch. We both desired the security that came with being surrounded by the bulging muscles of an older man. Sure, Bud could take on a hundred tanks and easily win – destroying them all without even a slight struggle – but it was more about knowing his giant arms could wrap around me and surround my body with muscle protection. It was the heat and the comfort of his bulging hugeness that turned me on so much. I loved it when he showed off his strength – like lifting a grown man like other guys might lift a sock – but it was more thrilling for me when I could feel the hardness of his muscles, tensed or not tensed, touching me, caressing me. The hottie at the mailbox clearly felt the same way. “Connor, look, he gave me the best compliment ever,” Bud said, glancing down at the dude’s sticky crotch. “Dude, you must love older men just like my boyfriend, Connor. There must be something about a silver-haired muscle god with humongous rippling bulges that overheats your motor, right?” “…ungh . . . umph . . .” was all the dude could muster as a response, since his body was still spewing cum into his pants. “Wow, little man, you must be a cum-pumping factory. Look how much juice you’re dumping. Or is it just the fact that I’m so huge and powerful,” asked Bud. “Oh, but wait, so far I haven’t even shown you how powerful, have I. Let’s get you to empty some more sweet juice for me, shall we?” Without even having to bend in any way Bud reached over and grabbed the middle of a street sign pole at the corner. Before I saw the metal rod start to bend I heard a high-pitched squeal as it succumbed to the elder man’s power. Bending a metal pole was child’s play for my elder muscleman, but the handsome dude was new to Bud’s strength, so he had not idea. My lover merely twisted his wrist and the pole screeched sideways until the sign was even with the younger dude’s face. The entire thing took mere seconds for someone as powerful as Bud. “Can you tell me how to get to the corner of third and main?” Bud asked teasingly, since those were the two street names at the top of the pole. This time the smaller man’s mouth flew open wide, but no sound came out. His entire body jerked back and forth as his almost empty cock instantly churned out more juice and spewed it forth into his underpants. I’m sure the guy thought there was nothing left for him to ejaculate, but seeing Bud so easily manhandle steel was just too much. His cum factory found some unknown reserves and pumped hard enough for some of his milk to leak out onto the sidewalk. Since Bud had receive the response he desired he continued to twist the pole around in a complete circle until the sign pointed upwards again, but now with a knot in the middle. “I think I’ll leave the pole just like this, handsome man,” Bud said, “so every time you come to mail a letter you’ll spew again – just thinking about the power in this old man’s arm. Would you like that?” “…so much power . . . big muscles . . .” was all the guy could get out. “You really need to work on making complete sentences, little man,” Bud said and I could tell he was smiling. “How about I make you cum a third time? Would you like that? Hey, Connor, he doesn’t seem to be able to talk. What do you think, honey? Would he like to see more of my power?” “I know he would,” I answered, looking down at the face of the handsome man and recognizing a kindred spirit. “That’s what I thought,” replied Bud, “I can recognize a strength junkie when I see one. And I have enough power for about a thousand strength whores at one time. Let’s make that rod of yours spurt even harder this time.” Bud was now way beyond just ‘show off’ mode for the cute little guy. He was now doing powerful stuff to quench his own big-man desires. He loved being fucking strong and he loved using his muscles to do incredible things. It’s what made him the happiest. Sure it was fun to have other people watch and get off – especially if it was me, his lover – but he mostly did it because he loved feeling how his new improved body could do amazing things so easily. Crush a gun with one hand, hold a grown man against the wall with one finger, crumple an oxygen tank like it was tinfoil, or bend bars by simply inhaling to expand your chest – it didn’t matter how easy the task was, he just loved using his strength. Bud was now in a similar trance as the small guy. The big man only wanted to be powerful. I had the best seat in the house – on top of his massive shoulders – and that’s just how Bud wanted it. The big man reached down and grabbed the cute guy under the arms – easily lifting him into the air, as if he were looking at a shirt in a store. Bud raised him high enough so his face was even with mine. “Hey, cute dude, meet my lover, Connor. He means the world to me. I’d destroy a mountain for him – and I can do it, too,” Bud was saying all of this to turn me on – and it was working. “Connor makes the sun rise and set for this big older superman. I only want muscles and power so I can make him happy. If he’s not happy, I’m not happy. And if I’m not happy – watch out! I also want you to know that Connor is mine and only mine. If I ever caught you flirting with him I’d bend your body just like I bent that street sign. You may be cute as hell, dude, but I know what Connor likes – he likes humongous muscles on older dudes. And I think you can see that there will NEVER be a bigger or stronger man than me. Connor’s the love of my life. I’d be nothing without him. So, even though I’m having some fun with you, cutie, know that I only love that man right in front of you. I’m happy to please you with my muscles and strength – and I hope thinking about me gets you off for years to come – but know that I’m totally devoted to Connor.” Again, Mr. Stevens was saying none of this for the cute man at the mailbox. We’d probably never see him again – although he’d always remember Bud. My elder muscleman was saying all of this for me. It was easier for him to share his feelings for me through some strength feat and total domination of another guy. That was fine with me. It actually made the comments much hotter. I was now freaking hard and my stone-like dick was smashed against the back of Bud’s non-moving head. The other little dude was staring at me and I saw so much jealousy and awe in his eyes. He was so amazed that I had a huge older muscleman that was totally devoted to me – it was like I had the last glass of water on earth and he would have given anything to have it. Bud lowered the little guy so he was sitting on top of the mailbox and then he placed his hands beside him, so his fingers kind of slid under the guy’s ass. “Look at you perched up on that box, little man. Like a king or something. Your feet, however, are so far from the ground. How about I change that for you?” Bud teasingly said and I suddenly realized what he was going to do – which made me shoot even harder. I watched as my senior boyfriend started applying pressure to the top of the mailbox with both of his hands. I again heard the squealing of metal before anything happened and then I watched – thrilled beyond belief – as the small handsome guy’s body started to descend. Bud was compressing the steel box in on itself and it looked like the younger dude was on some kind of lift lowering him to the ground. The power from Bud’s arms was too much for anything to withstand, so that meant a U.S. Post Office box was going to give absolutely no resistance. Finally, the smaller dudes feet hit the ground. The box looked like a miniature model of itself. The legs of the box had been completely folded like an accordion and the body of the box was now half it’s original size. It used to say ‘Property of the United States Government’ on the front, but now it only said ‘Property.’ At first, I thought the big man was going to stop there, but he kept on pushing and squatted at the same time so I wouldn’t fall forward. Soon, the handsome dude was sitting almost on the sidewalk – the mailbox now a flattened piece of metal under his ass. Bud lifted the smaller guy to the side and then peeled the wide scrap off the ground, easily ripping bolts from the cement. He then rolled the flattened box into a long tube and wrapped the thing around his wrist two times – twisting the ends together to make a handsome blue bracelet. I knew I would have barely been able to lift my arm with the thing attached to my wrist, but it was just simple hand-made jewelry for Bud. The big man looked down at the gawking young dude who was still sitting on the sidewalk, staring in utter disbelief. “Sorry about your letter, little man,” Bud said, referencing the mail the guy had dropped in the box when we walked up. “…umph . . . umph… awwww…” The poor little man immediately started convulsing on the sidewalk – clearly spewing for a third time within such a short period. This time it was so powerful that his eyes rolled back into his head and veins popped out all over his face. When he finally finished jerking uncontrollably, he opened his eyes, silently mouthed the words ‘thank you’ and then slumped into an unconscious heap on the sidewalk. Bud giggled and stood back up – causing me to get a little dizzy from flying so high so quickly. “Look at that, Connor, the little man actually still had a lot of juice to release. I’d say that last blast was pretty impressive. I think he’ll probably have to toss those slacks and his underwear in the trash, though,” Bud said, proudly. “That was fun, wasn’t it? Who knew flattening a mailbox would be so easy and so sexy.” “Hell yeah,” I said, “but we can’t leave him passed out here on the sidewalk. Who knows what will happen to him.” “Good point, honey. I have an idea,” Bud said and then he pulled the guy’s wallet from his back pocket. “Wow, even his wallet is sticky with cum. Let’s see where he lives. Good, it’s right up the street, here.” Bud replaced the wallet and then easily picked up the limp body with one big hand and carried the dude like a rag doll as we strolled up the lane. We found his place and when Bud was about to rip the guy’s front door open, I quickly suggested we use the keys that were probably in his front pocket. They, too, were covered in sticky juice, but we opened the door, placed the guy on his sofa, and then left him to his vivid dreams about a monstrous elder muscleman.

Quite a few people have been in touch regarding a follow up, so here it is. It took ages, but I orgasmed twice writing it, so if you enjoyed the first instalment, this may do something for you! Link to previous instalment: https://muscle-growth.org/topic/6200-memoirs-of-young-muscle-1/ --- Four months had passed since Alexander, who had made quite clear that he would go only by Alex, had first begun his training programme, funded by his wealthy, horny patron, under the auspices of some of the world's leading bodybuilding and strength training experts. The training had yielded some amazing results already, in spite of the fact that Alex had been so reluctant to give up on the diet he adored so much. It turned out that Mr. Richards, Alex's billionaire sponsor, did not mind this in the slightest. He was perfectly happy to watch the increasingly thickly muscled Alex eat huge quanities of pizza, steaks and fast food. It had proven a major turn on for Mr. Richards, who it seemed had unknowingly been long harbouring a fetish for big men overeating, expanding hard stomach walls and general slovenly behaviour from giant muscle men. So, there had been so reduction in his body fat levels. However nobody was complaining, as his muscular development was exemplary. He awoke one December morning in the lavishly decorated bedroom of Mr. Richards' Holland Park penthouse. The property magnate had been willing to spend some time in the US in order to find his subject, a young man so motivated by a desire to build muscle and sculpt himself into a god that he was willing for this aim to completely take over his life. However, having found Alex, he was very much in a rush to return to London, where he found his life to be somewhat more comfortable and familiar. Alex of course had no objections to the mountains of money and resources that he was set to receive and had spent these four months living a life of unimaginable luxury, alongside his regimental exercise schedule and frequent visits into Mr. Richards' bedroom. He was not out of shape himself and in spite of his overwhelming commitments to his various investments he managed to find time to make regular trips to the gym. He had a swimmer's build, a tiny waist ribbed with muscle that bulged and twisted as he moved. His abdominal muscles were perfect if slight and covered in soft and gently haired skin. His pecs were not large but well defined and formed a sexy self at the top of his relatively small frame. As Alex entered the gym, Mr. Richard's was just finished a set of pull ups. He performed these excercises in just his boxers, and as Alex crept up behind him silently he effortlessly lifted Mr. Richard's into the air and then off of the bar as he removed his hands from it. Holding his like a baby he then moved in and gave him a long and powerful kiss, Alex's beefy chest inflating and he drew in air from Mr. Richards' mouth. 'Oh boy, you're getting so strong, I felt light-headed when you took that breath out of me!' Alex carried his patron out of the gym and down the corridor to his bedroom. He was originally planning to go in and do some squats, but he momentariyl weighed up his options, looking down at his heaving massive muscular quads and juicy ass and deceided that fucking Mr. Richards may well be a better use of his time right now. After his comments regarding Alex's increased strength, the impressive 23 year old's dick had begun to rise to its full glory. By this point a meaty semi-erection occupied his skin tight boxer briefs. Generally the two of them fucked in silence, even though over these months they had become friends and enjoyed spending time together. Mr. Richards' morbid fascination with Alex's gigantic muscles and the intense pleasure that Alex felt when slipping his big manly fingers into his tight pink little asshole meant that both parties were fully occupied by the thoughts in thei head throughout. He dropped Mr. Richards onto the bed and immediately lifted his legs into the air. With his teeth he pulled off Mr. Richards' underpants and then began to run his tongue around the anus, gently to begin with and then rougher. He then moved to deepthroating the beautiful soft and fleshy penis, which gradually grew longer and harder. Once both men had reached a state of full erection, Alex lay on his back and let Mr. Richards worship his entire body as was their routine. Mr. Richards slight body was very mobile and he moved all over Alex with ease. Alex's toes it had been discovered, were erogenous zones, and when Mr. Richards sucked both of his big toes at the same time, Alex's whole enormous body would shudder with pleasure. Then, his with nipples hard and meaty, Mr. Richards would travel up to the bulky chest, holding the two slabs of pec meat in his hands, before leaning in and nibbling on those sensitive nipples. Alex rocked his head back and howled, making the walls of the room shake and his abdominals tighten. 'Okay Mr. Richards, you've got me going now, I can't wait anymore, give it me to me!' Mr. Richards obeyed and turned around, presenting his ass the Alex, who slipped an index finger in, causing Mr. Richards to moan like a bitch, shut his eyes and grit his teeth. It turned Alex on hugely, hearing his patron squeal with pleasure, just from a single finger! He imagined how shrill and intense hisscreams would become as he pounded his thick rod in and out of the soft ass. With two fingers now inside the anus, he leaned forward and was able to put his tongue further in. Mr. Richards, who had been dutifully sucking the dick that was about to be jammed in his hole, rolled his eyes back in his head. The salty joy that was Alex's pre-cum was dripping down his face and forming a puddle on the bed and it seemed that neither of them could resist any longer. Alex reached down and covered his hands in the pre-cum that was so liberally being spilled on the bed and used it to prepare Mr. Richards now significantly wider asshole for the trauma it was about to endure. He then lifted the man up as though he weighed nothing and slid him onto the waiting 12 incher. He entered so slowly, because he loved to see Mr Richards' face as his insides became filled with the massive cock. Instead of thrusting his hips, Alex preferred to show off his strength by lifting Mr Richards under his armpits, and then placing his hands on his shoulders and pushing him back down. Precum continued leaking out of his ass, and Mr Richards was aware of the warm fluid entering his body. Alex grew tired of this quickly, and lifted Mr Richards off his dick slowly, then laying him on his back and sticking his rod back inside so he could begin fucking more quickly and powerfully. The tension built and reached an unbearable level. As Alex felt he was about to come he moved into give Mr Richards a gentle kiss, and having shown his soft side for a moment he stood up straight and roared 'HURGHHHHHHHHHHHH' before unleashing his load in the spent billionaire's hole. He hit a front double biceps pose, kissing each bulging sphere of muscle once before exhaling deeply and pulling his cock out, following by a stream of thick, hot cum. Mr Richards had a smile on his face like the Mona Lisa as he stood up and got out of bed. 'Another stellar performance Alex. This arrangement is still working well. I'll leave you for the rest of today to get to the gym, I think Franco said he was going to really work your legs today. They're looking great, but we need them bigger! And stronger! I can't wait until the next time I get to wear those big manly thighs like a necklace.' As he walked out of the bedroom on his way to the office he slapped Alex on the butt cheekily. The young bodybuilder grinned. This was everything he had ever wanted, an opportunity to build his muscle, live a life of unlimited material pleasures and fuck whenever he felt like it. More confusingly, he was starting to develop feelings for the man who was making all this possible.

"Ah, Jeremy, glad I've caught you!" "Ah, Mr. Stuart" smiled Jeremy and then noted the expression on his face, "Is everything all right, sir?" "In a word, no" came the reply and with that gestured the exchange student into a spare classroom that wasn't being used. As he said behind a desk he sighed and said "I'm afraid we may have to cancel the Christmas Fayre!" "No" exclaimed the Englishman, "but the effort we've put into it all. What will the school think?" "I know" replied Mr. Stuart, "but, well, look at this e-mail I've had this morning" and with that handed his smartphone to Jeremy who read it with an air of concern, "Dear Sir, I am sorry to have to report that John Cena is no longer able to be your Father Christmas for the fayre that you are holding on December 19th next due to having suffered a broken ankle in his most recent bout. We will be more than happy to refund the cost of hiring him" As Jeremy handed the phone back, his heart sank. He had agreed to be the elf in charge of Santa's grotto and had instigated the poll on the school's website for people to choose who should play Santa, "and now the whole school will be so disappointed" he frowned and then suddenly suggested "What about him?" he asked "Him?" asked Mr. Stuart As Jeremy mimed raising a sword he gasped, "But what if he, you know" and opened his eyes wide to recreate the expression on the Ultimate Musketeer's face when he orgasmed after his last appearance, "I mean you haven't been him since Hallowe'en. He's going to be in a foul mood you know!" "I cannot disappoint the school" came the reply and so it was agreed that Jeremy would meet up at Mr. Stuart's house early on the Saturday morning and between them they would try and convince his alter ego to step into the breach *** "NO!" came the resounding reply "What?" exclaimed Alexi and Jeremy in unison "NO!" the Ultimate Musketeer insisted, "Why should I? You seem to forget that I was a hero back in the time of Louis XIII and XIV. Anyway who is this Santa Claus?" "He's a person who delivers gifts to children across the world!" replied Jeremy in the back of the Musketeer's mind, "He's a force for good in the world just like you!" Before the hero could answer, Alexi said "Have you ever celebrated Christmas?" "Of course I" the Musketeer started but then stopped and bowed his head and said softly "No, monsieur" and explained that whilst the person who hosted him every time had indeed celebrated Christmas, he had never experienced it himself and with that sat down on a chair and held his head in his hands. The Ultimate Musketeer, perhaps the most powerful man ever to exist, was crying. "There, There" said Jeremy and added "When I go back to England next week, I will let you celebrate Christmas as yourself!" "But, you can't" exclaimed Alexi, "his and your secret!" "No, it can be done!" and explained that every Christmas, whatever the weather, he had left the house where he lived after the presents had been unwrapped in the morning and walked around his neighbourhood speaking to the residents who were on their own or just needed a little solace, "If I explain to my parents that I wish to speak to someone who lives a little out of the way and that I will be back rather later than normal, that will give me time to become the Musketeer and introduce myself as a friend who has been invited to take part in Christmas!" "You'd do that?" sniffed the Musketeer, "for me?" "I'm British" chuckled Jeremy, "I'd do it for anyone!" With that the Musketeer stood up and bellowed "Monsieur, you have a Santa Claus!" *** "Ladies and gentlemen, welcome to our school's Christmas Fayre and would you please welcome our very special guest, Santa Claus!" As the principal led the applause the Ultimate Musketeer, dressed in a bright red outfit stepped out of his grotto and with a mighty "HO, HO, HO!" announced "I now declare this Fayre and my Grotto OPEN!" and with that a rush of kindergarteners surged towards the grotto and for the rest of the afternoon, an almost constant supply of "Please Santa, can I have a lightsabre?" and "Could I have a Minion?" and one rather quiet "Santa, can I wish for snow?" came through and all the while the Musketeer laughed "Ho, Ho, Ho!". Just as the grotto was about to close another person came in and as the lad sat on Santa's lap he was asked "And what would you like for Christmas?" "Mr. Cena" came the reply, "I want to ask a favour of you!" and as the Musketeer looked at the lad sitting on his lap, Jeremy exclaimed in the back of his mind "Oh, lord, Jake!" "And what favour would that be?" replied the Musketeer, not breaking character for a second. "Sir" came the rather modest reply, "Could you help me raise funds please?" "Raise funds?" asked the Musketeer "There's a hero of mine" Jake replied, "who I first met a few months ago. Sir, he's the biggest, strongest man in the world and, I realise this is unlikely to happen, but, sir, could you wrestle him for charity?" "And who is this hero?" asked the Musketeer "He calls himself the Ultimate Musketeer, sir" came the reply, "I first thought he was a comic book hero, but then, sir, I met him, just as I am meeting you and sir, he is magnificent. He's as big as Triple H, stronger than you and the Hulkster combined and oh, sir, could you wrestle him please?" "And if I did, where would the funds go to?" asked the Musketeer "To the charity that a friend of mine holds dear" came the reply, "a charity that raises funds for wounded warriors in my friend's homeland of England!" As the Musketeer listened, Jeremy couldn't believe what he was hearing. Jake, the person who had bullied him all semester considered him a friend. Jeremy asked the Musketeer if he could speak and asked "Lad, why do you want me to wrestle your hero?" "To admit to my friend that I was wrong" Jake said, "to admit that the Musketeers of old were heroes and that I shouldn't have bullied him over it. But, well, I'm the school's star quarterback, sir, if I don't bully someone who is different I'd be removed from my social circle of jocks. Consider it my Christmas present to him, sir!" Now it was Jeremy's turn to cry and as the Musketeer replied, "I'll speak with this Ultimate Musketeer of which you speak. Now, you run along and I'll see what I can do!" in the back of his mind he could hear Jeremy wail "Thank you, Jake, Thank you!" *** As promised the Ultimate Musketeer did celebrate Christmas with Jeremy's parents and once they had got over his size and strength, which was proven by him cracking walnuts with his fingers, they treated him as one of their own family. They shared their chocolate selection boxes with him, they pulled crackers with him which he always won, and they shared their Christmas dinner with him. And in deference to his host's nationality, he stood respectfully as the Queen delivered her Christmas address to which he whimpered "Dieu Sauve La Reine" as he saluted the National Anthem. As the sun started to set he gently shook his hosts hand and said "Madame, I thank you for allowing me to visit this, my first proper celebration of the Mass of Christ. If there is anything I can do for you, please let your son know!" and with that he bowed and let himself out of the door. As he walked slowly to the beach he started to cry gently and murmured "Thank you, Jeremy for allowing me to celebrate Christmas!" "Not a problem in the slightest" replied Jeremy and added "And don't worry, when I get back to school in the New Year I'll arrange that wrestling bout between you and John Cena" and chuckled "Shall I send a picture of you posing naked or just as you are?" As the Ultimate Musketeer's booming laugh filled the air, he stood on the beach overlooking the sea where Jeremy lived he raised his sword and roared "Thy honour is restored" and as Jeremy made his way back to his home, the Ultimate Musketeer said "Joyeux Noel, mon amis" to which Jeremy replied "And the same to you big guy!"

The audience went wild as Jake Arness rode on stage. The hugely built muscleman wore only a loose pair of tattered jeans as he sat on top of a junky old motorcycle, his 285 lb bulk making the suspension visibly compress. The rippling beefcake dismounted and flexed his awesome muscles for the hundreds of horny men (as well as a few women) in the packed nightclub. His body was pure muscle pornography, bulging outgrageously with 25 inch thick biceps, titanic pecs, and huge flared thighs. Combined with his massive musculature was a gorgeous, clean shaven face topped off with a short cut mop of dirty blond hair. But what really caught the everyone's eyes was Jake's abdomen. It was so packed with muscle, so incredibly well-developed, that the horny crowd could hardly believe it. His stomach had a fantastically clearly defined six-pack, even when relaxed it was more contoured than a champion bodybuilders when flexed completely! Hundreds of men simultaneously became excited as their eyes traced over the muscular curves of Jake's awesome body. For his first feat of strength, the brawny stud bent over and hoisted the huge motorcycle up to his chest in a single powerful motion. Some in the crowd gasped, the others who already knew of Jake's impossible strength simply yelled and screamed their approval. Roaring for effect, the hugely muscled 24 year old overhead-pressed the 700 pound bike to thunderous applause. Flashing the crowd a dazzling smile he began pumping the heavy motorcycle up and down, wrestling it upwards again and again. Then, with the motorcycle resting high on his shoulders, he turned around to show a magnificent back wider and thicker than most doorways. He then began squatting the bike, belting out powerful reps with amazing ease and grace. Jake's jeans, ones that initially seemed several sizes too big, now swelled with expanding muscle has he quickly powered through nearly two dozen reps of super-heavyweight back squats. He turned around again and the audience gasped once more, partially at the sight of his thick quads jutting out from tears in his jeans, and partially at the sight of his semi-engorged horse cock, snaking its way down one pantleg. Jake was now the only person in the club without a boner, and yet he still possessed the longest and thickest dick in a room of 200 people. Jake, muscleboy extordinaire, smiled again and began exerting his immense strength against the poor motorcycle that lay across his vast shoulders. The steel frame visibly started to bend around his traps as he poured a small amount of his total power into it. Not wanting to completely destroy his prop, he let the bike fall to the ground, the impact making the floor of the club shake. Finally, he lifted it again and, with a masculine grunt, hurled it offstage where it landed with a deafening *crunch*. He began to flex proudly, puffing up his chest, eagerly showing off his pumped up body. While the sexy He-Man flexed for the crowd, stage-hands led 50 audience members onstage. They had been preselected for their size and strength, even the smallest of them weighed 180 lbs and was visibly beefy. However, they all looked like small children next to Jake's hugely muscled superbody. Separated into two groups of 25 with two sets of long, thick rope each, they formed a line with Jake in the middle, the powerful man holding one end of each rope in his strong hands. "This is Tug-Of-War Gentlemen, now go! Rip him apart!" shouted the MC. 50 men leaned backwards, pulling with everything they could muster. Jake braced himself against the power of two and a half tons of male muscle pulling against each arm. He smiled, all these men were avid gym rats, but the most intense workout of their lives was nothing compared to one of his 'easy' days. He slowly curled his arms, his massively thick super biceps defeating the combined pulling power of 25 men per side. The huge man smiled as he enjoyed the feeling of his bulging muscles overpowering all these big dudes. His dick slowly grew past the 10 inch mark as the feeling of male strength turned him on more and more. Jake crossed his arms in front of his titanic pecs, and, slowly and carefully, he transferred both ropes to just his right hand. The audience was going crazy as they watched their idol restrain the pulling power of 50 brawny men with only one hand. Try as they might, they couldn't defeat the powerful grip of his mighty fist. Jake rubbed his free left hand all over his body, across his pecs, over his glutes, cupping his gigantic dick as he made it plainly clear that he could stand here overpowering these men all day. Only after several minutes did he finally open his fist, making 4 dozen men fall to the ground in an instant. Jake helped several of defeated men to their feet, lightly kissing them, and whispering to several that they should stick around after the show. As the awestruck men went back to their seats, Jake reached for his next prop: a pair of 20 lb chrome dumbbells. The audience laughed, they looked so small and puny in his thick, calloused hands. Handing one to an audience member, he held the remaining dumbbell in his palms level with his magnificient pecs. The audience, all of them, then gasped in unison as his fingers literally dug straight into the chrome spheres, the steel emitted a muffled squeak as the heavily muscled stud really poured on the power. Pausing for breath, he began pushing his hands together now. Massively thick shoulder muscles, easily the size of a pair of football helmets, bulged hugely as the chromed steel dumbbell began to collapse. Some of the more brash men had shoved their hands down their pants, furiously stroking and jacking themselves off as their eyes raped Jake's insanely sexy body. The room started to smell of faintly of sex as the male audience cued off of each other and began pleasuring themselves and their partners. Within seconds Jake had nearly flattened the thick steel dumbbell between his open palms. He handed the wrecked object to an audience member, who turned over the chrome ball in his hands with wonder. Grabbing the undamaged dumbbell, he repeated his awesome feat once more, the 20 lb object easily succumbing to Jake's monstrously pumped up physique as he flattened it into a pancake of warm steel. And yet he wasn't finished mangling it. Digging his fingers into the metal once more, he pulled outwards with all his strength. The poor dumbbell shrieked as Jake unleashed everything his godlike body had. For a second it looked like the dumbbell was made of chewing gum, stretching out impossibly before the hot metal snapped in half. Half the audience cheered, the other half moaned, completely overtaken by strength-lust. Jake flexed his body now, which bulged larger than ever. His arms were 26 inches and growing and his cock had just passed the 11 inch mark. His dickhead was now visible, having been partially pushed through his jeans by his massive quads. Stage hands carted his next props over, an audible rush went through the audience as they realized that they were engine blocks. "250 lbs a piece" said the MC. Jake bent down and gathered them all in a brawny embrace, 750 lbs easily pressed tightly against his chest. The audience gasped once more as this rippling, bulging super-stud began to juggle them. His Herculean arms hurling them far above his head. The audience's errupted in applause at Jake's incredible display of strength and agility. He smiled, soaking up the adoration. For a minute he kept almost a half ton of steel whizzing overhead. Finally, with grace afforded to him by his superhuman body, he gently caught all the engine blocks, setting them down lightly to an immense standing ovation. Not pausing to rest, he grabbed one of the blocks and wedged it between his redwood sized thighs. Unbeliveably, his quads because even more massive as he began squeezing them togther. Some in the audience were pressing their hands against the foreheads in disbelief, but most were jacking off with wild abandon, sexually excited to the extreme by this boy's incredible muscles. The engine block was visibly compressing as Jake's immense quads squeezed together with the strength of a hydraulic press. His jeans were in tatters, both of his gigantic quads jutted out several inches as the denim was overwhelmed by their sheer size. His calves were now larger than any Human calf ever, diamond shaped and harder than steel. His manhood was becoming very visible now, and a rush of lust spread through the men as they feasted their eyes on a glans as big as a big man's fist. Nuts bigger than any five men each were also on display as Jake's amazing body exploded its way out of his clothes.

Previous parts are here AFTER THAT NIGHT Part 5 “Why did you bring him along with us? There is barely enough space for you back there.” Corey asked as he noticed that the little guy sat on my lap, nearly engulfed by the enormity of my muscles. I could feel his little heart pounding inside his toned chest, but at the same time, he was feeling very safe hugging me. I must say it felt nice that my humongous new body was protective besides intimidating. “Don’t be rude like that, Corey. Tristan has just been through a very scary experience!” I smacked the back of his muscular bull neck, the loud sound and the redness of his skin taught him to be more respectful. Corey immediately regretted his latest comment “Sorry, Tristan, I just meant…” “It is okay…I can get a cab home if you stop the car.” He said timidly, but I squeezed him a bit tighter to reinsure that it was all right. “Do you really want to go now, Tristan?” I asked tenderly, although the tone of my voice was deep and very manly, I must admit. There was something changing inside me. I felt so calm, so confident. I thought I was confident and self-assured before, but it was just an illusion. I suddenly realized that size and the strength of my body served to a greater purpose, they made me feel stronger on the inside too. “Not really, I just feel so scared right now.” He hugged me tighter and although I could tell that he was being honest, despite the undeniable fact of his boner pressing against my abs. I just kissed his forehead and hugged him even more protectively. “Don’t worry, little guy, I’ll make sure you will never feel vulnerable again.” We would certainly be fucking in a matter of minutes, but it still felt really good to just be his hero in muscle armor. Corey gasped at surprise. “What are you talking about?” “I’m just making my part to a fairer world.” I grinned and flexed my humongous biceps, which soared so immensely that it pressed against the ceiling of Dwayne’s car. Tristan automatically hugged the base of such monstrosity with his both arm, but as I enjoyed this tender moment, I noticed something tickling the peak of my biceps. It was then I noticed that sometime during my flexing, my biceps peaked actually tore the metalwork and opened a freaking hole in the ceiling, making a loud noise which surprised all of us. “Holy crap…” Corey whispered as he noticed my latest achievement. “I just keep getting stronger…” I commented with a grin. Tristan just moaned and I knew he was about to cum, but I held his hard cock and squeezed it tight, to keep him from cumming. “Can you hold just a bit longer? We’re almost home…I need your juices to get even more powerful.” “Okay…I’ll try but h-how…can I even help you with that?” Tristan’s puzzled look was adorable. He had this boyish looks, his natural red short hair curly locks and those green eyes with the freckled face and shoulders, Tristan was the cross between Strawberry Shortcake and an action figure. He used to be on Lacrosse team in high school and all that running and outdoor exercising gave him a formidable 6-pack stomach and strong thighs, with skinny waist and a tight perfect shaped apple bottom. “Oh don’t worry, you will find out really soon.” I lifted him up to kiss his forehead and comforted him in my massive arms. “Thank you sir…” Tristan kissed my hairy cheekbones so sincerely that it made me blush. “I can’t believe it! You’ve turned into a fucking muscle bear!” Corey said as he devised our block at the end of the lane. “More like a really cute and super muscular Care Bear…my hero.” Tristan caressed the side of my face and rested his head on my chest, feeling the blond fur covering my chest. With all the events of the night, I forgot how much hairier I’ve gotten. “Maybe I should get used to all the fur…I mean wouldn’t it be a sin to get rid of all that manly coverage?” Tristan and Corey agreed vividly. That’s when I realized I had become the biggest, most handsome and muscular bear in the world. But I still wanted more, oh so much more! Meanwhile, back at the club, Kenny Chang loved the attention his augmented body gave him, and even though he wasn’t quite the dancer as Diego, his gymnastics background gave him great sense of rhythm to perform really well at the dancefloor. It did not take long until Kenny was making out with two hot guys who just used any excuse to grope the immense mounds of muscle on his incredible frame. Suddenly, he felt this huge hand gently squeezing the hardness of his massive shoulders. Kenny barely had time to turn over and felt someone kissing him very passionately, which he responded with the same enthusiasm, because he recognized that manly touch anywhere. “Hey you…” He said in a sensual tone, pretending to sound casual. “Damn, Kenny you’ve grown HUGE since I left!” Malcom Turner, the 6’3” 255 pounds former Tight End of our University’s team said as he admired the immensity of Chang’s new form. Malcom left the team at his senior year to play for one of the high ranked teams at NCAA, so he could get better chances to be drafted by NFL team. “Yeah, I guess I still had some growth left on me…” Chang said as he continued to dance around the taller athlete. Kenny had the biggest crush on Malcom, the epitome of hot African American muscular man. Broad shoulders, thick neck and powerful arms with uncanny strength, this dude would surely be drafted in the early rounds; he was made for breaking tackles! He had dreadlocks hanging just above his powerful shoulders dark chocolate skin tone, the most amazing white smile, and this natural swagger, an exuberant aura of confidence that got many guys and girls on their fours for this huge muscle stud. “What ever happened to you? This new look, the Mohawk, and I remember you were a lot shorter!” Malcom said still amazed by the transformation on the former gymnast. ““Yeah, I’ve been packing on the size, decided Gymnast is not for me...I’m a bigger, better and hotter man!” Kenny said as he flexed his humongous 24” guns to the shocked football player, which actually made him feel intimidated for a second. “Shit dude…you gotta try football then. With a body like yours, you will simply kill at defense!” Malcom said as placed his big paws on Kenny’s muscular butt and held the stone hard bottom with a loud groan. “Maybe I should join your team, so I don’t have to tackle you huh?” Kenny pulled him closer. After Malcom left, he felt miserable for a long time, but he finally understood that Turner only wanted booty-calls and nothing else. “Heh, you sure are one wall of muscle, dude!” Malcom said as he kissed Kenny, who simply lifted him from the ground and supported his weight and they to make out in another place. “Whoa…shit, I forgot how strong you are…Not used to be lifted like that…” Malcom said noticeably shocked and yet excited about these circumstances. “I only changed for the better. Don’t worry…” Kenny reassured him. “Funny thing that. I’ve got some friends who wanted to try a guy’s butt for the first time and you would be just perfect…wanna meet them?” Malcom still felt uneasy being lifted like that. “Just lead the way, buddy.” Kenny said as he placed Malcom on the ground and followed him to the bar, where he met his brawny hot friends. “Rob and Troy, this is my good friend Kenny Chang!” Malcom introduced the shorter but still massively muscular young man to the shocked football players. “Hey Kenny, I’m Rob!” The 6’2” 215 pounds brown haired hunky guy said nearly drooling over the Asian muscle wonder. “Nice to meet you Rob.” Instead of shaking Rob’s hand, Kenny just led it to his huge right biceps and flexed them hard, and the guy just groped it. “I’m Troy…and damn you’re fucking huge! How much do you weigh?” The Samoan behemoth said at the top of his 6’7” and 330 pounds of brawn. “Well, just a tad under 300, you’re still the heaviest guy here…” Kenny blinked at him. “Not with that quality, bro!” Malcom said as he tapped Troy’s hefty stomach to emphasize the defense liner still had lots of extra body fat on his bulk. They all laughed, but the footballers couldn’t take their eyes out of Kenny’s massive muscles. “So, you guys never fucked a man before huh? Well, I wanna change that right now!” Kenny said turning around to show his amazing muscular bubble butt, while Malcom just groped it with pride. “Oh yeah!” They said unison and headed to the back of the place while Turner produced one key to a privative elevator. “I am friends with the owner; he keeps this room for the VIP’s parties.” The hot guy said as they opened the door to a very well groomed room. There were comfortable couches and design furniture pieces. “You guys want something to drink?” Turner asked but when he saw Troy making out with Kenny while Rob already pressed his cock against Kenny’s butt he knew they did not need booze. So Malcom also ceased the opportunity to join the trio and the four of them were soon making out. “Shit….this guy is amazing!” Troy said as he managed to regain his breath. “I told ya…” Malcom chuckled as he resumed kissing Kenny. Kenny felt so powerful having all the taller guys feeling his strong huge muscles, despite the fact they were all taller and still very muscular themselves, these guys only had eyes for the immensity of Chang’s physique and he loved to flex and feel their strong hands groping him with such lust. Malcom took the lead and lowered Kenny’s pants, smacking the huge buttocks loudly and pushing the two humongous cheeks to expose the sweet man cherry to his friends. “This is the stuff, dudes…I’m telling ya!” The muscular footballer said as he inserted his own impressive 9 inches cock inside Kenny’s muscular butt with a great deal of effort, since it was so heavy and strong that it kept pushing the pecker out. However, the newcomers were actually more impressed with the size of the shorter guy’s cock. “Damn…he’s bigger than you Malcom…way bigger than you!” Rob said stroking his own dwarfed 7 inches cock while Troy gasped, reaching for his 8 and a half inches long, but almost as thick prick which made him look pretty impressive, or at least until seeing Kenny’s 13 inches cock growing fully hard at nearly 15 inches of manhood. “Don’t worry little dudes, I won’t be going after your holes… Rob get back there with Malcom and worship my butt and Troy, I wanna suck on your cock, buddy!” Kenny ordered and they simply felt the need to oblige him. For some reason, Kenny needed to taste Troy’s cum, and in a jolt of power, he simply lifted the guy from the floor and held him in his shoulders, stuffing his face into the cock while Troy’s head was lifted much closer to the ceiling. “Whoa… that guy is really strong!” Rob said feeling the hardness on Kenny’s butt. “What are you doing back there…fuck me the both of you, now!” Kenny ordered and the next thing Malcom and Rob realized, they were already penetrating the tight muscle butt, feeling each other’s cock rubbing down into the amazing sphincter. Kenny continued to suck on Troy’s cock and the bulky guy could barely speak, he never had anyone to handle his own weight like that, feeling so light and overpowered, all he could do was throwing his head back and surrender to the incredible pleasure. Malcom and Rob also felt that Kenny’s hole was the best thing they ever fucked, and they couldn’t hold for much longer, given the impressive pressure that muscular butt applied to their cocks. Troy, on the other hand felt like he was attached to an industrial milking machine. “Damn…it is too much…ohhh fuck!” Troy felt like his seed was being sucked out of his testicles rather than cumming down Kenny’s throat, but it still felt painfully amazing. Chang’s desire for cum augmented as he savored the samples from the huge Samoan guy. Malcom and Rob fucked the hole on the huge muscle guy with all their strength, it felt like trying to hump a hole into the mountain, so hard and so tight. Both of them screamed and moaned as their cocks reached the point of no return. Meanwhile, as Kenny’s body processed the powerful sample from Troy, his muscles grew denser, harder, thicker and stronger. At some point, both guys screamed, their cocks were stuck, they couldn’t pull out Kenny’s butt. Troy also screamed because he felt a second load leaving his testicles, and it was overwhelmingly pleasing. Kenny groaned as his hunger increased. His muscles bulged vivdly now, which scared his toppers, but the Chinese American monster only needed more. He continued to suck on Troy’s cock until it went completely dry again. “Fuck…look at him! He’s growing bigger!” Rob said as he tried to take his cock out of Kenny’s super strong butt grip, while Malcom punched the expanding back of Kenny in hopes of making him realize they were in pain right now. Kenny’s growth increased while he dropped Troy’s body, barely catching him at the last possible moment. The Samoan giant just moaned and laid limp on the floor. Then, while Kenny’s muscles grew even bigger than never, the mohawked muscle monster simply relaxed his anus and both guys slipped in a loud POP. “Shit…what’s the matter with you?” Rob asked totally freaked out, noticing the expanding proportions of the muscle freak. “There’s nothing wrong…I just need more muscle!” Kenny smiled and stepped closer to the guy, easily lifting him and the silent Malcom from the ground and holding them in a powerful hug. “You guys smell delicious, I wanna suck you both!” Kenny’s low tone was so manly and authoritarian. “Fuck yeah! Suck me…fuck I can’t hold any longer Kenny!” Malcom screamed at the top of his lungs while Rob just shook his head in despair. “Are you serious? This guy is gonna kill us!” He said trying to break free, but Kenny only laughed at that. “Come on, little dude…You really think I would hurt a cute skinny dude like you?” Kenny chuckled as he inserted the two cockheads into his mouth and sucked them both so intensely that both Malcom and Rob had no other choice but surrendering to the imperative needs of their immense muscle wonder. The combined loads of Malcom and Rob had an extraordinary effect over Kenny’s muscle growth, which just seemed to reach new levels of power. The bulging masses produced loud sounds of something stretching, the bones cracked and healed almost immediately to accommodate wider, larger masses of muscle, while the frame continued to expand. The footballers’ samples provided so much muscle information to Kenny’s DNA that his body changed into a completely new area. His anatomy no longer seemed human, it was just a handsome creation of some wicked sci-fi novel. Immensely thick, powerful and gargantuan new fibers of muscle developed and replaced their humbler predecessors, while Kenny’s muscles increased in girth and width. His body grew taller as well, but it was his muscular augmentation the most epic feature. The strength and width of his shoulders and the massive size of his thighs, biceps, calves, butt and overall inhumanly gargantuan muscles continued to grow as he savored the cum of his two worshippers. Kenny’s mind was lost in the powerful feeling of growth, but something inside him suddenly woke up. He knew suddenly knew the answers for the questions they have been afraid to answer in the last couple of days. Kenny looked down at the shocked guys gawking at him. He grew so much taller than the skinny dudes, but his muscles augmented not just proportionally, they actually increased in girth and volume, which made him look even more gargantuan. They drank on the size of his deltoids, shoulders and the massively huge neck of him made his head look smaller than it really was, but the monstrous chest, the uncanny 12 bulging muscle knots of his washboard abdomen, the glorious immensity of his veined biceps and the shocking size of his thighs increased by the powerful hugeness of his calves, added to the epic throbbing piece of manhood between them. Chang just smiled and hugged the three big men at once, lifting them from the ground and kissing each mouth feverishly. “Thank you so much for your help. Now I need you to go home and get along with your lives.” Chang said very slowly, feeling the instinct to be brutally honest with his donators. He placed them at the ground, waiting for some kind of question, but Rob Malcom and Troy just smiled back at him. “You are welcome.” They said in unison and started gathering their clothes to leave. “That was easy…” Kenny chuckled as he noticed his little friends leaving the room. The humongous naked muscle monster realized he had to maneuver the immensity of his physique to get out of the room without ripping the fucking wall. After ducking and turning aside, he made through the wide door without destroying it. “I gotta find the others!” The humongous Chang knew what to do, but he could not deny the fact that of his immensely huge and super wide shoulders now rubbed against the opposite walls in the hallways of that building. Although Diego left the house the previous evening feeling sure that he had the biggest, hottest and most desirable body among us, he could not help but feeling everyone at that stupid club seemed to be more shocked to the sheer immensity of Kenny’s bulking muscles, and just because he had 5 pounds on him! Truth to be told, Kenny turned into a spectacle to the eyes. People don’t get to see very often hugely muscular Asian men parading their powerful physiques with such fierce looks. Added to the fact that our friend had that uncanny offseason looks on him, at the same time he also looked incredibly conditioned as well, added to the red phony Mohawk, the styled new goatee and his skimpy clothes the overall impact was positively astounding, which certainly granted him lots of admirers at the club. Diego eventually felt he was just being a jerk, after all Kenny was one of his best friends, when he noticed Kenny eventually left with that hot Malcom guy he ceased the opportunity to put his own amazing attributes to good use, and simply dominated on the dancefloor. The powerful movements his huge muscles provided to his flawless technique just hypnotized many guys as well, like Erik, the hot German volleyball player 6’5” of great athletic looks and this killer smile. Diego loved to be topped by taller men, and he particularly enjoyed the fact his muscles now were much bigger and stronger than those on the hot statuesque young man were. Diego and Erik were making out at the parking lot, the taller man’s lustful hands groped everything they could on the shorter but much more muscular man’s amazing physique. At some point, the shaggy haired volleyball player managed to break the kiss and gasped for air. “I’m sorry…I can’t keep up with you…” He said between breaths, and both of them laughed at that. “Sorry, big guy, I am really pumped up…” Diego brought his hands behind his massive neck and jutted his immense chest plates at the rhythm of the music inside the dance club. Erik’s eyes were dragged along with the pec-dance and his hands groped the incredibly hard muscle shelves. “What? Are you kidding me? You’re the huge guy here…I can’t believe the size of your muscles! You must be a professional bodybuilder!” Erik didn’t get tired of complimenting Diego’s amazing physique. “Heh, nah…I am only the hottest salsa dancer here…” Diego blushed. “You make huge guys look skinny…” Erik said in a lower tone. “That I do, skinny…” The kissing resumed, but this time Diego just lifted Erik from the floor and the taller man ceased the opportunity to cross his legs around the Cuban’s slim waist. The powerful thighs of Diego easily took them back to his car and they were soon ripping each other’s clothes off. “Fuck…your cock…it is…huge!” Erik gasped but Diego just silenced him. “Yeah, don’t freak out…I want yours inside me for now!” The uncanny muscular dancer chuckled as he got off his skintight pants and revealed his marvelous muscular bubble butt to the amazed taller guy. Erik took advantage of his taller stance and tried to squeeze his hard cock inside Diego’s hole, but he failed the three first attempts. “Shit…you’re so tight and firm…I don’t think I can push it in! There’s too much muscle!” Erik was as hard as he could be, but his decently sized 8 inches cock could not break the immense strength on Diego’s tight sphincter. The dancer rolled his eyes and took a deep breath. “Lay down on the ground!” He ordered and Erik knew he should not argue with the bigger man. He just laid on the concrete with his cock pointing to the sky and gulped as he noticed Diego’s huge muscular butt going slowly down on him. Diego used the power of his massive legs to squat over the hard cock, pressing his anus against the shaft and moaning as he managed to cram that mushroom head inside his hole, squeezing it tighter and sliding down with slow, controlled, perfect motions that made Erik’s eyes roll inside their orbits. “It feels like I am fucking a warm bronze statue!” Erik hissed as his cock got deeper into the muscular anus, which felt incredibly amazing for both of them. Diego replied by flexing his huge biceps and going all the way to the base of Erik’s cock, without ever resting too much of his weight over the weaker taller man. Erik hissed and managed to use his long strong legs to pump his cock inside the Cuban muscle wonder in fast movements, but at that point, he realized he was not the one in charge. “Don’t worry babe. Let me teach you a thing or two about fucking…” The Cuban wonder chuckled and shook his butt in sensual fast movement that made Erik scream out of pleasure. Diego pretty much turned Erik into a live dildo, he played with him as it pleased him, squeezing and shaking his muscular butt around that cock with masterful skills while the volleyball player moaned and groaned, tortured in the most delicious and sensual ways. Diego gave that volleyball player the best fuck of his life, going all the way down with the shake of his amazing money-maker. Erik just rolled his eyes and managed to endure as Diego went down on his cock with eager, making loud noises as his hardest body bumped against Erik’s loins. “Oh God…I can’t…hold…” Erik’s body was all red and he just felt the uncontrollable urge to cum overtaking him. Diego knew that his topper would not last long; he felt this urge, so he immediately unplugged his butt from the cock and replaced it by his mouth, going down on the shaft exactly as Erik screamed and released his own torrent down the dancer’s throat. My Cuban muscular friend enjoyed the fresh taste of cum and sucked it with hunger, which made Erik groan even louder. “Oh…please!” Erik felt like that guy was sucking his very soul out of his body, he even punched the steel hard back of the Cuban muscle man, who continued to suck on every single drop, to the point Erik nearly passed out, his cock going completely dry. Following the same patterns of the previous events, Diego’s body fed on the DNA provided by the hookup. He just stroked Erik’s cock with his free hand. His muscles grew much denser within seconds, his body augmented as the beautiful skin tone of the Cuban dancer covered new layers of more muscle, and this time his body seemed to be growing taller than before, augmenting more mass into the already shocking physique. Erik realized something else was happening, which got his member go harder again, and the salsa instructor ceased this moment to get it back inside his incredible butt. Erik felt the very buttocks on Diego squeezing his cock even harder, and it sent him back into Cloud 9. “Damn…what is happening to you?” Erik asked much marveled to the sensation of having a man growing bigger around his cock. “I am growing muchacho…” Diego’s own moans increased as his chest expanded, his arms grew more muscular and his definition increased tremendously. His biceps grew even more veined and bulged bigger by the second, his thighs widened and thickened by the second. He squeezed his nipples and flexed his biceps while kissing their soaring peaks, moving along with his monstrous growing legs and thickening calves. “Oh, it feels so good, babe…” Erik closed his eyes, his cock growing harder again. He managed to continue to fuck Diego’s hole in slow combined motions. They were both enjoying this uncanny feeling passionately. The Cuban dancer instinctively knew he had to squeeze more cum out of this guy, and his butt shook even faster. “Shit…ohhhhh” It didn’t take long for Erik’s second load, which made Diego’s rate growth to increase, he packed more muscle within his expanding frame at each passing second. His growth accelerated and Diego was lost in the powerful aura of his augmentation, to the point that he ignored the guy underneath him and just let his expanding weight rest on poor Erik. “Fuck…Diego…oh shit you’re too fucking heavy! Please get off me, please!” He tried to get free but the expanding frame of the Cuban muscle monster was simply impossible to move! Erik kicked and screamed but Diego was totally lost in his intense growth to notice he was crushing the poor fellow underneath him. Erik thought this would be the end of him, he could no longer breathe with the huge body of Diego pressing his entire torso, something could break at any moment! Suddenly, the pressure was lifted from his chest and when he opened his eyes there was this IMMENSE muscular dude talking to him (although Erik couldn’t actually see his face, so much muscle on his chest). “Are you alright down there little guy?” The deep rumbling voice asked Erik, and the volleyball player stood up, noticing that even from the top of his 6’5” height, he could not reach the lower chest of the behemoth Asian that spoke to him. “Kenny? Is that YOU? But…you’re...fucking IMMENSE!” Erik replied recognizing the same faux Mohawk and the goatee on the head resting on top of the most amazing colossal muscle monster of all times. “It’s alright. Are you okay to get back home?” Kenny asked concerned with the fact his friend nearly crushed a guy while he was growing. “I am…better now…what happened to Diego?” Erik asked feeling his legs wobbly. “He’s alright, he just going through some growth trance…it happens to us now.” “How come you guys keep getting bigger?” Erik asked forgetting about the pain on his chest. “Don’t have time to explain now…Diego’s coming around…” Kenny pointed to the huge Cuban muscle monster, whose moaning seemed to subside now. The even more monstrous Asian dude just chuckled and placed the relatively smaller but still incredibly massive Cuban muscle monster back on the ground and the moaning muscle freak seemed to regain his consciousness. Erik noticed that Diego now should be at least two inches taller than him, but with so much muscle and strength cramped onto his new frame, his weight had to be astronomical, he was made of massively built muscle. Such amazing fact only made Erik wonder how much Kenny should be weighing now, since he looked tremendously bigger than Diego. “Kenny! Shit I was worried about you…the weirdest thing just happened to me…” Diego gulped as he saw the humongous body of his best friend and hugged him with renewed enthusiasm, barely noticing that he had also grown tremendously within the last minutes. “I know.” Kenny replied and Diego realized he knew exactly what he meant. “What is happening here? Why are you two so fucking ginormous?” The volleyball player asked in disbelief. Diego and Kenny exchanged looks for a few seconds, after which the Cuban dancer just approached and carefully placed his huge paw on Erik’s shoulder and instructed the shocked shaggy haired German young man. “Erik, I want you to go to your home and wait for me to call you.” “Okay , bye Diego. I’ll talk to you later. ” Erik replied at once and walked towards his car. Diego looked up at Kenny, proud of his latest deed. “It worked…” He whispered and the even bigger muscle monster nodded. “You should have told Erik to just keep on with his life. That’s what I did to my guys, they were pretty scared when I practically devoured them.” Kenny’s voice sounded grave. “I know, the growth was so intense…you think Benny and Corey went through the same thing?” Diego asked his mountainous friend. “Not yet, Corey is still scared as shit but Kenny is getting closer.” The phenomenal muscle freak replied. Diego nodded. “Should we go after them?” Kenny grinned. “Let’s run! I bet with these new muscles, we can beat them to the place!” The two-behemoth muscle beings just launched their glorious bodies, their heavy bodies created indentations at the asphalt as their immense physiques moved towards their destination. Corey parked the car just when two fast figures passed right at our side. “Who are them?” Tristan asked hugging me tighter. “Don’t worry they are our friends.” I said before placing Tristan back at the seat. Corey and I were shocked to see Kenny and Diego grinning at us, each one exulted in power and strength. I got out of Dwayne’s car and stood proud, realizing that despite the fact both were noticeably bigger than me, they were still my best friends. “It seems you guys had you fair share of growth too…” I chuckled looking up at Diego with Kenny towering over the both of us as a monster among monsters, and their hard throbbing massive cocks were just aching to release their juices, just as mine. “You guys look amazing too. Diego and I had real muscles to begin with, so our bodies are more used to grow.” Kenny explained as he looked at the shocked Corey. “You just need to let go of this fear man…we are the luckiest motherfuckers in the universe. It’s time for you to accept it and just be whatever you need to be. Look at Benny, the gym bunny turned into a freaking muscle bear!” Diego pointed out as he hugged me with enthusiasm. Corey considered the idea and nodded. “Fuck yeah…I am tired of being the shortest and skinniest around here!” “You two seem weird, though. Is something wrong?” I looked at their faces, noticing they had gone into some kind of breakthrough. “I think they figured it out…” Corey said as he hugged Diego and the guy lifted him up like a toddler, while Kenny approached me. “We need to grow. You have gathered powerful samples and your juices will share the wonders with the rest of us. The same is valid for every single one of us. When we exchange cum we’ll get much bigger and better than before.” Chang explained to me, although he knew I already could tell that part. “Yeah, I have some goodness on me…but you guys had a whole buffet of muscle and I want my share!” I chuckled. “Don’t worry, Benny, you will be amazing with all the muscle Kenny has gathered!” Diego slapped my butt. “What about the little guy over there?” Corey pointed at the shocked Tristan, who was trying really hard not to cum at the sight of the most powerful beings on Earth. I just turned around and lifted the red haired guy with pride. “I saved Tristan from a couple of disgusting little haters. He was scared as shit, but look at him so cute. Look at his tight lean body, I bet he has amazing gifts for us, and let’s not forget Dwayne. I phoned him and asked to bring food; we’ll need lots of food to keep growing.” I affirmed. “They are welcome, we’ll need more samples, a lot more.” Kenny said flexing his giant arm and when I placed my hand on top of his biceps, we both knew it felt so good. “I know. I want to get so much bigger, I just wanted to figure out why…” “Because they need us to get more powerful” Kenny spoke gently, but I still felt it was creepy. “Okay…somebody better get me this growth juice you two were having right now.” I said and followed the even bigger muscle freaks to my penthouse apartment. I wanted to grow much bigger, I felt inside me, and Kenny probably knew that as well. There was something inside me ready to awake, and I wanted to fully embrace it. End of part 5 To be continued

Chapter One "Class, please have your tablets ready for today's assignment" Everyone in Mr. Stuart's Information, Design, Technology and Internet class got out their tablets and synched them with the screen at the top of the classroom as Mr. Stuart continued "Now, as you know it's Hallowe'en at the end of the week and you assignment has been to design a Facebook profile page for the person that you will be dressing up as. Remember, you had absoloute carte blanche to choose anyone just so long as people know who they are. Right, Jake, let's start with you!" Jake, the star quarterback, swiped his tablet and a profile page appeared on the screen. "Real Name: Adam, Profile Name: He-Man, Lives in: The Castle, Eternia, From: The Castle, Eternia, Followed by: The Whole Universe and there's the profile pic" and with that he swiped down to reveal his costume causing several girls in the class to whistle with admiration "Yes, thank you" said Mr. Stuart, "we all know that Jake is the Prom King for this year. Very good indeed Jake, I must say that I like the work and education section. Next, how about you John?" John, who was the school's best baseball player, swiped his tablet and up popped: "Real Name: Kal-El, Profile Name: Superman, Lives: Fortress of Solitude, North Pole, From: Krypton, Followed by: Lois Lane, Jimmy Olsen and here's my profile pic" and again several members of the class gave an appreciatetive "Woo! You're buff!" "Interesting choice" said Mr. Stuart, "and I see that you've given a very detailed life history. Now, as you know we have had an exchange student from England with us since the start of the semester, so Jeremy, would you care to go next?" As Jeremy's profile appeared the entire class with the exception of Jeremy and Mr. Stuart burst into laughter with Jake leading the catcalls. "Call that a Hallowe'en costume? That's only good for the kindergarteners!" "Now Jake" said Mr. Stuart, "remember that Jeremy comes from England. They have a different idea to Hallowe'en than us. Now, care to introduce us?" "Real Name: Isaac, Profile Name: Porthos, Lives: Paris, France, From: Pau, France, Followed by: Aramis, Athos, D'Artangan, Captain Treville and with the greatest of respect to Jake, he's more of a hero than your He-Man and your Superman. He really existed. He was a true titan and a gentleman to boot!" "Yeah, right" said Jake, dismissing the protest, "I mean look at him, he looks like he's about to collapse into an early grave. Face facts, he's fat, and I don't mean overweight like you I mean really fat! You need a costume with some real muscle if you're going to get any candy. That's why I'm going as He-Man" and with that he pulled up his sleeves and flexed his 18 inch biceps causing all the girls and a few of the boys to murmur appreciation. As the school bell rang and the class emptied, Jeremy put his tablet away sadly and got up from his desk. He was an outsider, he was English, perhaps too English to be an exchange student in America. "Jeremy, could you come here please?" said Mr. Stuart Jeremy nodded and sat on the desk nearest the teacher. "Jake's interruption didn't give me a chance to say, but I liked your choice. It's not often we get some of the classical literature works referenced for Hallowe'en here it's usually all superheroes and the like!" "To me, Porthos is a superhero" replied Jeremy, and related how once he found out that Porthos committed suicide to defeat the Cardinal's Guards at Locmaria but only after using his great strength to hold up the collapsing cave to save his friend Aramis "I've always wanted to become a Musketeer, to be a complete gentleman and honourable as well" and with that he let his head sink and muttered "Not that anyone here cares" and with that he stood up and walked out of the classroom, his heart saddened that no one in America seemed to realise the value of nobility and honour. As Mr. Stuart watched him go, a wry smile crossed his face. "Ah" he said under his breath, "but then again, not every school as a bonefide wizard in it's teaching staff!"

Thanks to all for comments. I'm stretching the envelope a bit with this chapt. Hope it's not too much. I'd like to hear your thoughts. -ragman Machu Man – Part 6: A Little Freaky Fun by ragman We stood eye to eye, Mason and me, god to god. Mason was the first to break our stare. “Huh, looks like the fusing actually worked.” My lats were still flared from breaking his bearhug, but his comment caused my mind to flare. “What do you mean, 'looks like the fusing actually worked.' Didn't you know it would work? Weren't you sure about it?” I was emotionally demonstrative. “Just trying to joke with you. Mike,” he laughed. “I was pretty sure it would work.” He raised his eyebrow, with a chuckle. Was he still fucking with me? “Well, let's find out how it worked,” he suggested. We could get a good look in these mirrored closet doors if this huge king size bed weren't in the way. Hmmm...I wonder who might be strong enough to move this heavy oak bed? Anybody here you know strong enough to lift this outta the way?” Now I know he was fucking with me, right? I mean the 'new me' could lift up a few hundred pound bed, couldn't I? No better time to find out. I turned to the bed, bent down, slipped my arms under the frame and prepared to exert myself. Huh, I didn't feel much more weight than what I expected from my own weight as I stood up. Ahh, again I could feel each thigh muscle strand contract as I stood back up, taking the massive bed up with me. I placed the bed in a corner allowing us more room in front of the four mirrored, sliding, closet doors. I returned to Mason. “How do feel, Mike?”, Mason asked with tender concern. “'Cause you look awesome. See for yourself.” He motioned to the mirrors. I turned toward the mirrors and got my first look at myself, standing next to Mason. Wow, there were two chiseled, muscular, man-gods reflecting back in the mirror. I wondrously gazed at what must have been my image as I moved my hand to my waist and began to feel all the bumps and ridges that were my abdominal muscles. Mason surprised me by approaching and rubbing my stomach muscles, which stimulated them to further hardness. “Pretty fine set of abs, Mike. Can you flex each one by itself? Like this?” He turned to the mirrors, put his hands on his pecs and FLEXED his abs. A Jacuzzi of swirling muscle eruptions boiled over from his belly button throughout his abdomen and cascaded up his lateral and serratus anterior, and down through his obliques. Each muscle was clearly defined and separated, with individual muscle fibers visible through his shrink-wrapped skin. He would move one hand from his chest and touch a muscle on his stomach, which would flex and harden more. He'd move his hand around and I watched random abdominal muscles swell and constrict as he roamed his hand over his midsection. I was mesmerized. “Here, let me help you,” broke my spell. Mason took his other hand and began rubbing my abs again. “Concentrate on my touch. When you feel me touch your stomach, flex just the muscle I touch.” “Yes, Master.” I concentrated on his touch. My newly empowered brain easily responded to the stimulus his fingers provided, and soon I was firing individual oblique or serratus muscles, that swelled and strengthened with my will. I could sense each muscle fiber and tendon attachment as I would flex and mutate further and grow stronger. “Wanna try something a bit silly?”, Mason smirked. “Like what?” “See if you can flex an eight-pack of muscle, each with a different tension, so they each make a different sound, like the notes of a scale? And I'll try to play them by tapping them with my fingers.” “Seriously? You want me to flex an eight-pack, like this, but flex each one differently so they sound like notes on a scale, like this?” I thought about my task and with that thought it happened. My midsection solidified into eight distinct cobblestones, each a slightly different size from bigger to smaller. My surrounding abdominal frame also hardened into other notes on my xylophone of midsection muscles. I flicked my finger on one or two muscle bumps, causing a metallic clink. I concentrated again and 'tuned' my muscles to the right frequency. This time a flick of my finger produced a 'gong' that was rich in timbre and tone. I smiled at my friend and with a gesture presented my instrument to Mason. Maestro Mason rubbed his hands together with glee and wiggled his fingers in my face as he readied himself for the performance. What a ham. I have to admit I loved how he had changed also. He was more playful. Mason began flicking his fingers at my steel-drum of abdominals, you know, like the steel-drum in Caribbean music, resulting in a harmonic melody that was full and resonate. He began flicking multiple fingers on each hand simultaneously, creating a rhapsodic effect that was surprising, all from plinking my stomach. Mason seemed to enjoy himself immensely, flicking away at my tummy. He became more animated and started to really 'FLICK' my abs, making them sound more like church bells ringing. Soon the flick of the fingers became more of a jab with the fist, as Mason put more and more effort into his percussive presentation. The jabs got more intense and soon were blows to the midsection that would destroy a brick wall. All the while I basked in what I was experiencing. My muscles responded to my will by shaping, hardening, tuning, and sounding magnificent as they were played by my friend with his fingers. Now I was aware of the pounding I was taking, but enjoyed the pleasant stimulation his battering-ram fists were delivering. I embraced how my body was able to withstand the punishment. “You seem a bit upset,” I volunteered as the pummeling increased. “I've never been able to strike someone with this amount to force before,” Mason shared with trepidation as he ceased his onslaught, “without fatally injuring them. I seemed to have some pent up frustration that escaped just now, from dealing with corrupt assholes. I must say it was a bit cathartic jack-hammering your stomach. And even better, it was a huge turn-on that you could take it. And your musical midsection was crazy. I was just joking about playing you like a xylophone. But you actually did it.” He raised his arm and gave me a 'high five'. Damn, he was joking again. Maybe I need to rethink my wish for him to use humor often. Or, better still, I needed to up my own cleverness. “So, it was a turn-on that I could take what you had to dish out? My little muscles are a turn-on?”, I baited as I bounced by pecs in the mirror. “I know they are turning me on. My mind and body are working at warp speed. I can feel my brain gain control over my body. The feeling is euphoria.” “It is wonderfully fascinating to observe your changes, Michael. You are handling it well. Just be patient and don't push yourself too far, too soon.” “Is that really possible, Mason?” “Eh,...probably not,” he admitted. “Hell, I don't really know. I never did this before. I just know that I want you to be alright. I want you to be happy. I want us to be happy!”, he gushed. “How could I not be happy with this?” I turned to the mirror and stretched, feeling my sinews react and tendons tauten. I raised my arms over my head and brought them down deliberately into a front double-biceps pose. I thought about having the most beautifully muscled physique on the planet. Not the biggest, yet, just the most perfectly muscular body ever imagined. And I had been imagining muscular perfection for a long time, after many hours surfing the net for muscle-building sites. I saw my image in the mirror transform as I thought and squeezed my final flex. Veins, cuts, striations, peaks, were forced to the surface as steely muscle fibers contracted, grew, and hardened. Mason approached me with a new look in his eyes. He slowly reached his hands to caress my chest on his way past my jagged deltoids to massage my bicep peaks, which were split into three heads that rose half way up my forearm. His grip was firm, hell, it would have crushed a cannonball. To me, the power of his grip was absorbed into my muscle cells, adding further to the strength that my biceps already possessed. “I feel like I am feeding off your biceps-crushing power, Mason.” He smiled back at me and increased his grip strength tenfold. My biceps sucked in his might with delight. His crushing power felt almost like an electrical charge was permeating through my arm, adding a reservoir of power to my already unbelievably strong upper arms. After a few moments he released his grip. “I don't think I have ever seen any one as beautiful, as muscular, as attractive as you, Michael.” “That's because you've never posed like that for anyone, dummy,” I chided. “A body like ours wasn't understood way-back-when. No master asked you to flex like that, did they?” “No, Mike. They were afraid.” “So, you never really 'posed' for anyone before, right? You've never let yourself be aesthetically muscular, or ripped. You've never felt the rush of pleasure when you crunch down and your muscles explode?” Whew, I was getting excited. “How about if we explore our bodies together? I can teach you how to do the poses and what experts are looking for in the perfect body. How would you like that?” I could tell Mason was struck with the question. “If you think it would be....” “No, no, no..”, I admonished with a wag of my now muscular finger. Huh, my fingers were muscular. Mason gathered his courage. “Mike, I think you may have triggered a latent fetish in me. When I saw you pose so beautifully, I wanted to worship you. I wanted to lick and kiss your muscles and veins. I wanted to rub your warm, impenetrable skin, feeling every muscle fiber and peak. I want to watch you flex obscenely large muscle groups by themselves, what might seem grotesque to some, but not to me. And observe you reclaiming the power and reducing the size but not the essence of your muscular perfection.” Holy shit! My Mason was baring himself before me like he had never done to anyone before. I didn't interrupt. “But, it's not just your muscles I want to worship. I want to worship your superhuman strength. I want to watch you crush the uncrushable, lift the impossible, and break the unbreakable.” There was a long pause. “And I want to do it with you.” He waited for me to speak, with anticipation and anxiousness. “I know it took all your strength to express your inner secrets,” I said with reverential respect. “Please don't tell me you're messin' with again, 'cause I don't want this to be a joke. I want this to be real. I want you to worship me as much as I want to worship you. And I want to get freaky!” “Oh, I'm so relieved.” He let out a sigh. “Yes, this is real. I really want to worship, you. And I crave for you to worship me.” I was already doing just that, craving him, and wanting to please him. His phrase rang in my expanding mind, “I want to watch you flex obscenely large muscle groups by themselves, what might seem grotesque to some, but not to me.” “I have often fantasized about flexing up a single muscle group to impossibly enormous size myself. Wanna see if I can do it? I'd love to explode my calves for you, Mason. I find calves particularly sexy. The way they are shaped, with two heads that make a heart shape.” Mason lowered to his knees behind me. “Oh, Mike. I think calves are extraordinary muscles. When you raise on your toes the entire weight of what you are carrying is borne by your calves. They actually are the strongest muscles in your body, when you think about it.” He started to rub and squeeze my calves, erotically. “I'm ready to worship your mighty calves.” What, a motivational phrase to hear. I could turn my slim waist enough to see Mason and my calves some directly, and I could see a good reflection in the mirrors, also. Time to get freaky. OK, I'm a bit of a ham, myself. I admit it. So, I started slowly. I raised only one leg on my toes without really flexing, more like preparing to flex. The two heads of my calf swelled noticeably to about the size of cantaloupes into the familiar, although huge shaped heart, filled with striated muscles laced with pencil-sized veins. I thought, 'Flex,” in my mind. I saw my calf explode. What had been melons ruptured like popcorn kernels with a percussive “Boom”. The previously bulbous muscle mass turned into a jagged boulder of muscle might, so huge it forced Mason to fall over backwards. In the mirror I could see a huge throbbing muscle boulder cantilevered off the back of my lower leg at least a foot or closer to two feet in diameter. That would make my calf more that 65 inches around. I lowered my heel to the floor, which caused my super striated, jagged calf to relax some, with less sharpness, but no less size. With deliberate motion I raised my other leg on my toes, causing the same mammoth heart of muscles to swell, and then detonated, rattling the mirrors on the doors. I replaced the other foot and now both legs had equal platforms of mass. I could see Mason was a bit stunned. But, I decided to press on, so enraptured I was with my abilities. “Stand up, Mason, and step on.” “Wh....What?” “You heard me. You wanted to do stuff together, so hop on my calves. They should be big enough for you to stand on....before they get bigger,” I teased. Mason scurried to stand up. He placed one foot on top of one enormous calf, noticing that it was hard and did not wobble. He stepped up with the other foot and stood on two stone muscle ledges like a statue himself. “This is remarkable,” he praised. “Never have I seen such a display of muscle growth and control. I'm standing on a muscle precipice that has no give, on the back of your leg. How extraordinary.” “Well, if you think this is cool, you will be astounded. I'm gonna flex my calves so huge, they will lift us off the ground. Watch and experience this,” I invited. I began doing calf raises with Mason standing on them. We would rise and fall together as my powerful sinews lifted us and bulged ever bigger with each calf raise. I moaned with pleasure as muscles multiplied and grew under the feet of my friend. With a few more reps my calves had more that doubled in size and continued to expand. I stopped on tip toes and flexed down hard. Two asteroids grew from two boulders. The gigantic rock of muscle protruding from the back of my leg erupted even more with my flex, growing monstrously large, large enough to press into the floor and elevate us a foot from the ground. I looked in the mirror with satisfaction at my grotesquely huge and monstrously jagged pedestals that were my calves, while my feet were suspended in the air. I was bathed in my egoistic pleasures, relishing in my supremacy. “How about that, Mason? These babies big enough for ya?”, I teased. I was met with silence. I glanced up to see Mason in deep introspection. “What does that feel like? That much muscle? I want to know.” Mason shifted his feet slightly, my super-sensitive calf-asteroids noticed. What I had a hard time figuring out was the sensation his toes were generating. It took me a moment to ascertain he was spreading his toes far apart and gripping my calf muscle fibers between his toes to grasp on tight. “Aaaaaarrrrrrgggggggghhhhhhhh!” Mason stood on his toes with one massively powerful calf raise. I could see in the mirrors what looked like two gigantic air bags mushroom from the back of his lower legs, inflating in an instant as large as the asteroids on my legs, and then continuing to grow, protruding outward and downward as they grew, until miraculously they reached beyond my three foot high muscles and reached the floor themselves, churning and bulging more, lifting him off the floor, with his toes firmly grasping the top of my engorged calves and lifting me with him. My mouth dropped open in amazement. What a sight! No one would ever believe it. I was having a hard time believing it, and I was half of it. “Oh, this is so awesome, Mike,” he shouted. “What a display of unfathomably huge calf muscles. It feels so satiating to flex this big and hard, with so much control. I feel liberated and free for the first time. Thank you so much for getting freaky with me.” He pulsed his calves once more and raised us up until he hit his head on the ceiling. “Oops.” We both powered down and reabsorbed the power of our muscles. That left me standing in front of him. “That was so much fun. What little muscle group should we super-size next?”, came his eager reply. “Forearms? Triceps? Oh, I know,” he said looking down at my butt, “...Glutes! Flex your glutes, Mike. Make 'em hard and ridged and defined, and HUGE. It didn't take much prodding to get me to show off. I set my feet and squeezed my butt cheeks, feeling my glutes respond to my wishes. They swelled like truck tires with deep treads that lined up horizontally. “Flex 'em bigger and deeper,” he encouraged. I obeyed and willed my butt to engorge and shrink at the same time, leaving a series of muscle 'fins' that were inches deep and hard as steel. “God, I love your ass cheeks. Look at how huge and deep these muscle crevasses are. Why I can slip my fingers in between and … curl your ass!”, he laughed. I found myself soar off the ground, being curled by my gluteous maximus which served as handles! Held firmly aloft by bulging biceps, I clenched my cheeks more, trapping his fingers in the depths of my striations. He wiggled his fingers, tickling me. I flinched, relaxing my butt, and dropped to the ground. We both laughed hysterically at our muscle play and each other. I grabbed his neck and pulled him to me. I kissed him passionately, as he did me. Finally, he broke our embrace and smiled mischievously, “I can't wait to see how strong you are becoming.” Happily, that is what I wanted, too. We were made for each other. ######

...And the winner is...(drum roll)..Hanugumo. Machu Man – Part 4: The Special Gift by ragman My mind was exploding with fantasy. Mason had just told me he was going to bestow a power in me that he had never given to anyone before. “Mike, you are special to me. You give me feelings and desires that I never new existed in me. You accept and even crave my freaky muscles and strength. I have never known anyone like you before. I want us to be together always.” His words rang in my head with anticipation. How could we be together always? “But, what is most special about you, Michael, is that you want me to have my own desires and feelings. You don't want to order me around and be your slave. You want me to be equal.” Mason hesitated. Time stood still. “I have decided,” he said with certitude, “that I want you to be equal, too.” Time still didn't start to move. “If it is your desire,too, Mike,” he followed with a tremble of worry in his voice and less certitude. “Wh...what are you really saying, Mason? “I'm saying I have the means to share my abilities with you, to give you half my powers and half my strength.” “You can do that?”, I stammered. “Won't you become less strong, less powerful? I don't know if I would want that for you.” “That is so adorable of you, Mike. Not just thinking of yourself.” He smiled and hugged me affectionately. “But, isn't half of Infinity still Infinity?” I had a sudden flash to the gold cap of his vessel with the “8” on it. It wasn't an 'eight' at all, it was the sign for Infinity. Oh, my god. His power was actually infinite? “I...I don't know what to say, Mason.” I was stunned. “I don't think I'm worthy of such a gift, nor if I could handle it.” “I have known many soles over the ages, Mike, and you are unique among them. I have longed for centuries for someone to share my life with, share my feelings, share my dreams, share my love. I am convinced you are that man, Michael.” His pronouncement sounded like a proclamation. “I have no doubt that you would be able to manage such great power with my help and guidance. Will you honor me by taking my essence, my sole, my love, and let me fuse with you?” I almost expected him to get on his knee, so much was his question like a proposal. His sincerity and passion were evident in his tone and demeanor, which helped to calm my racing heart and accept his affection. “I'm a bit terrified,” I confessed. “And very aroused, at the same time.” I hesitated, “Is this really possible, without unforeseen consequences. It sounds too good to be true.” “The only consequence I know of is that your powers will disappear if we are not within proximity of each other. If we are more than a few meters apart, you will return to human,” he warned. “More of a reason to be together always,” I beamed. “I trust you implicitly, Mason.” I gathered my wits and spoke with honesty, “I would be honored to fuse with you and be with you forever.” Mason's whole body responded with a muscular explosion that caught me off guard, tearing off his clothes, leaving him naked. He must have been happy with my answer. I wondered if I would be able to explode like that. How awesome. He picked me up, like the weak child that I was, and carried me into the bedroom where he sat me gently on the bed. What a pleasant experience. He explained, “The fusing process won't take long, but the full effects will gather over the next few days. Your body has a lot of DNA and cell reconstruction to go through as well as your psyche has to adjust to your new powers. But, don't worry, I'll be here with you....forever.” His reassuring voice, Adonis-like muscles, and firm manner turned me on even more. “The process involves me mentally and physically channeling my essence and power, and concentrating that effort into sperm enhancement. I have to flex and strain, feeling every muscle, every cell in my body generate the force that makes who I am. Then you will drink my seed. Are you comfortable with that?” Is he asking me if I will blow him and swallow? Hell, I'd do that any time, no special power transfer needed. All I could do was nod approval excitedly, because my lust, my anticipation, my desire for him was too great to speak coherently. “I am more than pleased that you are willing to risk your life as you know it for me, Mike. I'll do my best to see that you don't regret what is about to happen to you. Shall we begin?” It almost sounded like a plea. My response was a combination of drool, gargle, garble, and nods. Thank Mason, he got the message. The supreme being before me got more supreme. He closed his eyes and let out a deep breath that increased the barometric pressure in the room. Then he inhaled equally as deeply, causing curtains and bedskirt to wave toward him. He continued steady breathing, though not as deeply, but purposefully and rhythmically. He then started to flex, not with the typical poses that a bodybuilder might do. Instead, Mason began to move his joints and limbs slowly, working his muscles, feeling his muscles, concentrating on his muscles. His muscles did not explode with size, but they seemed to explode with might. Each fiber materialized as if he were bringing an image into focus that had been blurred, into crystal clear focus. His forearms, as he squeezed his hands open and closed with deliberation, knotted and cabled and veined like nothing I've ever seen. He worked his elbows and his upper arm muscles constricted, separating biceps and triceps into strands of bulges and veins and peaks and striations that exuded power. I was transfixed as he rolled his shoulders and spread his back. His rolling muscle hills were transformed into a topographical map of muscle mountain ridges that were crammed together, forcing deep cuts. His traps split into jagged fibers of muscle, his lats expanded with veins and valleys as his back widened. Still in a trance, Mason swayed his hips and raised up on his toes causing his lower body to respond with outlandishly separated muscles in his glutes, thighs, and hamstrings, while his calves split into hundreds of muscle fibers with that heart shape. There was a pause, which seemed to last forever, followed by grunt of exertion, “Uummmaaahhhaaaa,” that was accompanied by a full body flex that doubled his muscle size, still retaining the sharp cuts, deep crevasses, and sausage veins he already had. Holy Shit! Another moan of exertion preceded the impossible. With a most muscular pose flex, his own muscles seemed to force themselves to his core, in a series of muscle waves that concentrated his infinite power. His balls and dick began to grow as the muscle was driven into his groin. More and more power flowed to his manhood as he willed his body to respond, until it was done. “It's time, Michael,” he spoke like a deity. “Come and drink from me so that I may make you a god, my equal. Let us fuse our power forever.” I approached the altar that was his body. He took my head in his powerful hands and directed me to his staff, a full, throbbing, mast of muscle that drew me to it without his assistance. Although massive in length and girth, it wasn't too massive. In fact my lips and mouth fit perfectly over his head. A moment later his head and shaft expanded in my mouth, sealing my lips around his staff, though with comfort. Then it began. I felt his dick throb in tempo with my heartbeat. Then the first ejaculation. My taste buds and nasal cavity were bombarded with a multi-flavored manna that was so exquisite and rich that my brain couldn't process the perfection. The concoction flowed down my throat, almost anesthetizing my esophagus, allowing it to expand and accept more of the god elixir. Then the next round, followed by the next, and the next. My brain was being stimulated as his essence began traveling through my bloodstream. My vision seemed to improve, my hearing was more acute and I could begin to feel the power affecting my brain as I got smarter and was able to feel and process more of what was happening to my body. I was beginning to actually sense the blood flow to my muscles and bones. I could begin to visualize individual muscles absorbing his essence, adding to my delight. I felt the experience of the cell mutation that was turning me to a god, and it felt awesome. Then Mason began infusing me in earnest. His seed gushed forth from his slit that had become a sperm-main. More and more power rushed into my body, my muscles started to feed on his seed, my body feasted on his power. I was approaching my limit, I thought. My nervous system was on fire, my muscles were burning, my brain was overloaded. Was it all too much? Was this a mistake? I tried to cling to consciousness but, my mind blacked out thinking this was the end, that I was too weak to absorb all his power. ***************

My apologies for the shortness of this chapter. I find myself wanting to share episodes as they are done, trying to please y'all, especially when they surprise myself. I was inspired today, with enough time for what follows. This shoulda probably been added to the previous chapter making one longer chapter, but that woulda made the wait between longer. Oh, well. I hope you find it short n hot. Please let me know. -ragman Machu Man – Part 5: Awakening by ragman ….darkness....emptiness....silence....drifting....floating....no pain...........awareness of darkness....thoughts of floating....feeling no pain....less dark....spots of light....swirling patterns of light....a light breeze on my face....a waft of pleasant aroma..stimulates my loin.....more light, brightness almost.....need to make an effort....open my.. eyes... “Everything is fine, Michael. You're OK,” a gentle voice whispered. “I'm here with you.” My eyes fluttered open to reveal the most handsome face on the planet, smiling down on me from his seat beside me on the bed. His muscled arm moved to caress my temple with a touch so soft and loving, one would never surmise those same fingers could crush diamonds with a mere thought. He bent over me and kissed me, ever so gently. My lips were super-sensitive to his lips. I could feel every minute point of contact with his moist mouth, and it was enormously pleasurable. I smiled at him, only to discover I felt myself smiling. I literally felt each muscle of my cheeks and mouth micro contract to make me smile. How awesome! I could sense individual muscles in my mouth and tongue, too. “You have been through a lot, Michael,” Mason said in a soothing rich voice. “Take it slowly. Don't rush things. Stay lying still in bed for a few moments. You need to adapt to the new you.” 'The new me.' Was this really true? Was I changed? Had we fused? The questions began, and surprisingly, so did all the answers. I was awakening to a new level of understanding. The longer I lay conscious, the more apparent everything became to me. My brain was processing neural input faster than I could imagine. Wait, I could imagine it! I could process all the data. I was aware of my brain function and felt myself growing smarter. I knew this was part of the process and that I would continue to expand my knowledge capacity. I could hardly believe how intelligent I was becoming as I lie there. I started to think of a silly mathematics problem, the value of 'Pi', as an irrational number with infinite decimals that never repeat. I started calculating Pi in my head and was soon pleased to discover the decimal numbers starting at 1000 are “486180763...” and the numbers starting at 1,000,000 are “286617854...” and at 1 billion decimals “940840897.....” “Michael?, Mike, are you alright? Can you say something?”, Mason queried softly. “I'm more than alright, Mason,” I replied with a wider smile. “I'm experiencing more changes while they happen. My brain is expanding. The rest of my body is...is... curing, I would say. I can sense my muscle, bone, and organ cells are mutating still, being infused with unlimited potential, unlimited capacity, which my brain controls.” “You are doing well, Michael,” he said with a bit of relief. “I'm glad your intelligence has grown to allow you to accept what is happening. Do you think you are ready to get up? Here, I'll help you.” Mason put his hand behind my neck and helped me sit up, though I didn't need it. I felt my abdominal muscles come to life and easily lever my torso to the upright position. My hands felt the ridges and bumps of my stomach, a nice collection of cobblestones, I thought. I swung my legs over the side of the bed, noticing I still had on a pair of tighty whities. And also noticing my thighs. They were plumper, fuller than I had remembered. As I stood up, they sprang to life with several separate sausages of muscle. Mason stood up beside me and admired what he saw. “Whew, look at you, Michael. All buff and gorgeous, like a fitness model. Come let me hug you,” he beckoned and approached with open arms, which he wrapped around my arms and chest. “Uuuggghhhh!”, he moaned as he hugged me tightly, enough to scrunch and crush an oak tree. The pleasure was astronomical. Words can't describe it. On multi-levels my senses, my brain, my muscles, my body were bombarded with stimuli, the scale of which was galactic. My brain was aware and processing the onslaught of Mason's embrace. My skin tingled with the touch of his skin against it. His warmth and aura were electrifying. I sensed the power his arms were exerting, the power of boa constrictors, pressing me into his chest, which was layered with pectoral prominence. His stance brought his legs between mine so more skin was in contact, as he lifted me off the ground in a bearhug, adding twice the pressure of before, easily enough to snap any oak tree in half. The pleasure of his Herculean bearhug grew euphoric, as my brain willed my muscles to respond. I visualized spreading my lats. Still mutating muscles fired in my back, drinking in the power my brain was delivering to their adolescent development. But, plenty of power it was. My latismus dorsi muscles engorged with might and began to grow as I willed. Wider and thicker they erupted until they pressed into my arms, forcing my arms away from my body, breaking the unbreakable bearhug Mason was giving me, returning me to my feet. We stood eye to eye, Mason and me, god to god. **********************

Hi all. I've imagined the plot line to this story more completely so now I just have to find the time to put it in words. With luck there should be a few more chapters every so often. Your impressions are desired. Machu Man – Part 3: Things Get Serious by ragman The next few days are hard to describe. I guess the best way is to say I was falling in love. And Mason seemed to respond with equal warmth and strength when we were with each other. I still had to be in class at times, but we also had blocks of time we could explore together. The next day I was home by 2 pm. As I walked in the door, Mason greeted me with a big smile and a hug that reminded me of the strength he controlled. “I am glad you are home, Mike,” Mason spoke with honesty. “I am unaccustomed to the feelings of loneliness and solitude. I never used to experience my own feelings before you found me,” he explained. “I am having a hard time suppressing my desires for your friendship, Master,” he said embarrassingly, then changed the subject quickly. “What can I do to please you?” I was still a couple inches off the floor in Mason's warm embrace, though I don't think he realized he was even lifting anything. “Well, big guy, you can always greet me like this when I come home. I love how strong and gentle you are at the same time. I love feeling your muscled body next to mine. I love having a friend.” My words seemed to please him. His muscles expanded all around me, but he didn't really squeeze me any harder. There was just more of him to hug. His swelling muscles had a similar effect on my junk. Before I got any more aroused, I asked, “What do you want to do for the afternoon, Mason?” “What ever would please you, my friend,” he quickly replied with a smile as he let me down. I rolled my eyes and shook my head at him, “Nah-nah. Remember the number one rule of obedience, I want you to express your wishes as an equal, an equal FRIEND. You need to develop a sense of yourself, your FREE self, someone who can make his own decisions.” Mason deliberated for a moment, then said, “Very well, I have something than has been on my mind. Can we discuss it, Mike?”, he asked. “Of course, Mason. You seem a bit troubled.” “I am worried about these new feelings I have, of friendship,” he began slowly. “I am unsettled about how much feeling I have toward you. And my sense is that you are having strong feelings about me. Are you?” Wow, I didn't expect this discussion. “Why, yes. I think I am.,” I admitted honestly. “You are everything I have ever wished for in a friend. I can't believe you are here.” “Well, I am worried that who I am will scare you away. You were visibly shaken when I bent the crow bar, broke the chain and exploded the wrench at the casino. And that is just a decimal of what I am capable of. I'm worried that you will reject me, like all the others, when you comprehend my true nature.” Mason turned away from me in sorrow. I tried to reassure him by putting my arm around his broad shoulder, “I am amazed by what you can do, Mason. And my knee-jerk reaction was to withdraw some when I saw your deeds for the first time. But, only because you are incredible. You defy imagination. It is hard to get my mind around you, let alone my arm.” I squeezed his shoulder in affection. “I worry more about how insignificant I must be to you,” I confessed. “You can literally do anything and I only can gape and wonder in awe.” “You are very significant to me, Mike,” Mason protested. “You have changed me. You have made me love some one, you. And I want to be with you. I don't want to lose you.” I thought I noticed a tear in his eye. I added my other arm to the embrace, “You aren't gonna lose me, Mason. I've fallen for you too much, also.” I leaned in and kissed my friend on his full lips. He responded by savagely attacking my tongue with his and swelling his muscles around me. We lingered long enough to solidify our feelings about each other, I thought. Mason finally broke the embrace with a surprising comment, “I'd still like for you to be very certain about our friendship. I want you to see some more of the real “me” before you decide if you are repulsed by my appearance or power like all the others.” “There you go again,” I rolled my eyes. “Comparing me to “all the others” who have feared or rejected you. I am not like them. I am your true friend. There is nothing that you can do or say that would diminish my desire for you, now that I am prepared for your awesomeness.” I kissed him passionately again. “I want to prove I can accept you and love you at your most,” I bragged. “Let's see what you got and whether I can take it.” ”You really want me to demonstrate to you some of the extreme power and size my muscles can exhibit?” ,Mason asked incredulously. “I do,” I answered like a vow. “Unless you're afraid that you can't flex big enough for me, or that you're too weak to impress me, or that I will crave even more muscle and might than you can deliver,” I added sarcastically. Mason was actually stunned. No one had ever wanted him to go beyond what was deemed human before. No one had desired his massive potential. No one worshiped his god-like power. No one wanted all of HIM. “I am overwhelmed, Mike,” he said softly. “Words can't adequately express my feelings. My love and desire for you has equaled, no surpassed, the galactic power within me. I want you to be mine forever.” Mason gently picked me up in his arm like a child, with one arm under my butt. His forearm swelled with sinew for me to sit on. “So, you want a little demonstration of what this muscle can do, huh?” He raised his other arm and flexed softly. The slight tension of his biceps and triceps caused skin to stretch tautly and veins to erupt as a boulder of muscles mushroomed from his upper arm that rose to 30, 40, 50 inches, 60 inches,... 75 inches around! With a huge split peak of carved granite perfection. I swallowed hard as I took in the boulder of muscle next to me. My swallow seemed to travel to my crotch where my dick swelled and got veiny, also. What had I promised? Would I really be able to accept ALL of Mason? Sure I was turned on by this Machu Man, with his huge muscles and talk of supreme power. I was a sucker for his soft demeanor and god-like strength. I longed for a partner that understood and accepted my muscle fetish. Was Mason the one? “Here, let me bring this closer to you,” cooed Mason as he rotated his flexed bicep towards me on his other arm. “So you can feel how hard and warm it is. Go ahead, squeezed it and hug it and hold it tight.” I did as I was told, and it was hard and warm, and alive. Without really flexing more, his boulder of biceps churned and bloated and grew more massive still, on to 85 inches, 95 inches and then 100 inches of pulsing concrete! “Damn, Mason, you are huge!” I blathered while trying to wrap my arms around his towering biceps. “I love it!” “What? This little thing?” ,he toyed. “This is just a fraction of how big I can flex this baby.” A fraction, huh? I felt a wet spot at the end of my dick. This kept getting better. “Yeah, I can add a few more feet and it'll touch the ceiling, like this.” Mason moved his fist a bit away from his arm and then brought it back into position. This slight movement caused his mass of muscle to swell bigger around so I couldn't keep my hands together in the hug. The boulder of muscle became a mini-mountain Matterhorn as it erupted upwards to the 15 foot ceiling above, where the peak left a slight dent. “Oops, sorry about that,” he said sheepishly. I stared upwards as I still clung to his mass of muscle. I saw a column of jagged stone reaching to the ceiling, with garden hose size veins climbing like ivy to the peak. I felt the warm density of the mass of muscle in my embrace. I felt my desires skyrocket like the biceps of his arm. I lost control and began licking the warm rock of bicep in my face. The moisture on his skin had an alluring essence that I could taste, but was more arousing to my nasal cavity. It must have been some of his pheromones casting a bliss over me. I felt like I regressed to adolescence or younger, where my inhibitions were lost and I could exhibit my muscle craving. I was in heaven. My dream state was slowly dissipating as I felt the massive muscle I was worshiping recede. I found myself still sitting on his massive forearm with arms empty, like a child who had had his Teddy Bear taken away. “I want my muscle back,” I whined like the child I had become. “I want it bigger and taller, too.” “So that much muscle doesn't put you off?” he questioned warily. “And the way I can flex to the roof and beyond with ALL my muscles doesn't scare you away?” He looked for reassurance. “I can't wait to see more. My dick is getting hard just thinking about it,” I salivated. Mason was still dubious. Everyone had ultimately been repulsed by his presence, because he was so far beyond human. He needed more evidence from me. “What if took this bent crow bar I brought back from the casino episode and jammed the whole mass of metal in my mouth so it puffed out my cheeks with its size,” he picked up the dumbbell-like steel and crammed it into his mouth, puffing out his cheeks with the mass of metal. “And then I use just my cheek muscles to crush and compress the hardened steel into a glob of metal that I chew like taffy...,” he said with his mouth full, lisping some of his words with the dumbbell in his mouth. “...using my tongue to mash and knead the glob to the size of a pea, like this,” he said masticating while he spoke. He stuck out his muscled tongue and displayed a BB of compressed steel on its tip, which he then swallowed. He awaited my revulsion. “FAR... FUCKING... OUT!” I was totally amazed and awestruck. “That was fucking awesome, Mason. I am so turned on by your extraordinary strength right now, I think I'm gonna spew!” My pants were tented and a wet spot appeared on my fly. “You are not repelled by my freakish abilities? That even my tongue has the strength to mold and compress hardened tool steel doesn't make you worry what might happen to that tent of yours if you let me?” ,Mason asked incredulously. “Why? Should I worry?” “Well, ...no. I have absolute control over my body and I would never harm you.” “Exactly. So I'm not worried, I'm the luckiest guy in the universe,” I beamed. “You are the best friend I could ever have,” Mason volunteered as he set me down. Huh, he was still holding me. “No one has embraced my muscle and strength like you, Mike. Thank you for making me feel special instead of monstrous.” He kissed me passionately. I was still dizzy with sensory overload. Observing that much muscle, touching that much muscle, feeling that much contained strength was ecstasy. “You are very special to me, Mason,” I said lovingly. “And I want you to know how special you are to me, Michael.” He paused and then continued with reverence, “I have a gift for you that I have never given anyone before. A power that will make you special,” he said in return. My mind was exploding with fantasy. I wondered what this power could be. *********************

Please accept my apologies for the long delay. Thanks for your encouragement and kind words. Here is a new chapter. As usual, I thrive on feedback. Enjoy. -ragman Machu Man - Part 2 Learning More I sat on the couch in my newly-rented townhouse with Mason sitting before me. What a never-before experience. This teen Adonis, whom I called Mason, had just performed the most breath-taking muscle dance I had ever seen. No one had ever seen. You see, Mason, materialized out of a small earthen bottle that I had found on my recent trip to Machu Picchu. For the past days we were learning about each other. More exactly, he was learning the ways of modern living, I was learning about his seemingly unlimited strength and muscle control. Mason put some of my clothes back on and sat back down beside me. “We need to go shopping tomorrow for some clothes for you, Mason,” I noted. “I think I might be able to afford an outfit or two, on my credit card.” “Thank you for your generosity, Mike. But, there must be a way these muscles can acquire some money for us,” he said flexing his chest until it hit his chin. “I can do anything, you know.” Flexes and statements like that made me pulse with a rush of arousal. I tried to contain myself. “In the past my masters would wager on my strength. They would challenge their opponent to imagine a feat of muscle strength and power that I could not do. Of course, they lost every time and my masters would take all their money. Are there fools in this age who would attempt to test my strength?” asked Mason with a glint in his eye. The prospect of making money on muscle wagers was too exciting. Mason continued, “Or I can make valuable gemstones by squeezing different rocks between my hands until they become rubies or emeralds or diamonds. You could sell them for some money.” My head was spinning with the visions of what Mason could do with his muscles, and how we might go about it. “We would need to be cautious about triggering too much attention to you. How would we explain your feats to the public? How would we explain you?” Mason was quick to grasp the problem. “What if we were just a part of the crowd at a place where people were betting anyway, like a casino? Don’t they have a game with a ball and wheel where you bet on which slot the ball falls into?” “I think you mean roulette,” I replied like a teacher. “Exactly,” echoed Mason, remembering it from his cyber-education. “Well, you already know how I can manipulate a baseball with the puff of my breath from the bleachers. I bet I can blow the roulette ball onto whatever number you want me to.” “Huh,” I pondered. “We could probably make a couple of thousand without causing much notice. I think you may have hit on something here, Mason,” I smiled and gave him a high-five. “Let’s go win you some clothes money.” ^^^^^ It didn’t take long to drive to the casino. I bought a $100 of chips using my debit card, and before long we were standing around the roulette wheel observing the game. Mason seemed to analyze the wheel and ball with intensity for a few moments before he spoke. “I’m ready,” he said with authority. “Daddy needs some new clothes.” It took me a second to realize Mason was trying to be humorous, as I had asked. I chuckled appropriately. I squeezed into a spot that finally opened up near the wheel, with Mason standing behind me. I thought I’d start slowly so I put $5 on Black. Mason whispered in my ear, “Put $10 on ‘2’ for the two of us.” So I did. The ball was placed in the spinning wheel and given a spin in the opposite direction. Around and around it went until I felt a slight twitch from the chest of Mason who was pressed into my back with the crowd. I noticed the steel ball slightly change directions and a second later it bounced around the wheel and settled on ‘2’. I reacted with a pumped fist and a grunt, before I collected myself, so as not to make a scene, and collected a pile of chips for the win. “There are six letters in ‘friend’,” I heard Mason whisper in my ear. Without hesitation I moved the pile of chips to ‘6’, and waited for the next spin. With Mason-muscle magic the ball dropped onto ‘6’ and I dropped back into the arms of Mason who caught me. “One more should be enough for now,” he whispered, as the stack of chips grew greatly. “Why not place it on ‘26’, for two friends?” With a smile I moved the entire stack of chips to ‘26’ and waited for Mason to blow another winner. The winning call got a raised eyebrow from the pit boss as my stack of chips multiplied. “Better quit while I’m ahead,” I pronounced and gathered my chips for redemption at the window. The total was more than $4500. “This will buy you some nice looks, Mason.” “I want to look good for you, Mike. I want you to desire me, because…. I think I am beginning to desire you.” I could tell this was all new to Mason, the closeness of friendship. “Mason, I don’t how I could desire you more. I see how difficult it is for you to express feelings of friendship. You are very brave and strong to be able to put your new feelings into words. I will try to be worthy of the innocence of your trust.” I put my arm around his solid shoulder and we walked back to the car to drive home. As we approached the parking spot, four thugs appeared in our path. Each was rather large and imposing with black tank tops and pants that displayed their football-player sized bodies. One spoke, “This the dude who won all that on roulette?” Another replied, “Yeah, quite a bundle, too. More than he needs for himself. Hand it over, kid.” I began to stammer with fear, ”W..We don’t want any trouble, please.” Mason stepped forward, “I think you had better leave the area before you get hurt.” My t-shirt was slowly getting tighter on Mason’s body as he expanded his musculature. “The only ones getting hurt are gonna be you two if you don’t hand over that money,” said one as he brought a crow bar from behind his back. A thick heavy chain appeared in one thug’s hand, while another produced a huge pipe wrench. The last one was beating a baseball bat in his palm. “I don’t think you know what you’re dealing with assholes. Show ‘em, Mason,” I encouraged. The parking lot was suddenly filled with the thunder of muscles expanding. “MMMAaahhhhnnnnmmmmfffftttt!” My shirt was shredded to tatters as Mason’s muscles erupted to superheavyweight bodybuilder size and beyond. Each muscle was hard and defined and huge. He caused me to be aroused with his power. He caused them to freeze in panic. Mason walked over and took the baseball bat from the zombie who held it. He placed one hand on each end and slowly brought them together. The bat was stressed beyond its limit and shattered into splinters as Mason’s hands closed together, leaving splinters and saw dust. He turned to the hood with crowbar and wrenched it easily from his hands. Holding the bent end in his right hand, Mason squeezed the already bent end further until it was pressed against itself in his fist. Holding the other end securely, he then rolled his wrist over from facing up to facing down, bending the crowbar over on itself, grabbing another length of bar and squeezing it in his hand. Then he rolled his hand back facing up, bending another length into his hand. He continued the entire length of the 3 foot crow bar until it was all folded like an accordion in the palm of his right hand. Then he squeezed even harder and metal oozed out from each end of his hand. When he let go, he held a glob of metal that looked sorta like a dumbbell, which he dropped on the floor. The others stood comatose as he reached for the long heavy chain. It was 8 feet long and used for towing heavy equipment. Each end had a big hook for attaching it. Mason hooked the ends together and squeezed the hooks closed tightly so they would not come apart. He then flipped half the chain over with a twist creating a double ring of chain that was now about 4 feet around. Lifting the heavy loop off the ground, he stuck his right arm in the loop, hanging off his bicep. With a snide smile he began to pump his fist, causing his forearm to explode with veins and sinew, and his bicep to fill the hole with each clench. When his forearm was about 45 inches, his bicep began to tighten the double ring of chain. Now he smiled broadly as he brought his arm up to flex. The heavy chain creaked and popped as the links were force to adjust to Mason’s expanding mountain of muscle. Each groan of metal became higher in pitch as the chain tighten around the much harder rock of bicep and tricep that kept growing as his hand was brought up higher. The 4 feet of double chain length was completely expanded and individual links were beginning to deform against his mammoth monolith of muscle. His muscle was too hard to be pressed inward by the chain. It was pressing the chain into a new form as his bicep expanded further. The unheard of strength of Mason’s bicep continued to grow and stretch the chain past its 4 foot circumference and caused the chain links to deform and fuse to each other. Now over 5 feet long, the double chain could take no more and burst into dozens of fragments, leaving Mason’s bicep towering over 65 inches around. Two of the goons passed out with stains on their shorts. The guy with the pipe wrench approached Mason and bestowed the giant wrench upon him with a reverential bow. Mason took the wrench and twisted open the jaws as far as they would go, leaving an opening large enough to accommodate a 6-inch pipe. What happened next is not possible. Mason leaned back a bit and sighed deeply, from his gut. My sweat pants he was wearing, tented hugely and his enormous cock burst through the stretchy fabric like it was wet tissue, exposing the most muscular and huge dick on the planet. His girth and head size was phenomenal as it continued to expand to his will. Before it became too large, he brought the wrench to the head of his cannon and secured it for applying turning pressure. I had to stop and process the size of the wrench and the size of his dick being the same. Mason grabbed the 2 foot long handle and began to turn it. The jaws tried to grip more tightly at the veins and muscle striations. Mason pulled harder and the handle began to bend while his shaft remained stiff and the jaws of the wrench didn’t move. Mason pulled harder on the handle and it snapped, leaving the jaws clamped on his mammoth dick head. “Watch this Mike,” he spoke to me personally. I would learn to anticipate wonder when he spoke those words. “Just a little flex.” With the explosive power of a grenade, Mason’s dick head flexed and the jaws of the pipe wrench burst apart and imbedded in opposite concrete walls about a foot deep. The other two assholes passed out. Adjusting his sweatpants and junk back to normal, Mason remarked, “Sorry about your shirt and pants, Mike. Guess we both need new clothes. OK if we go to the mall tomorrow? You look like you could use some time to absorb what just happened.” He was right as usual. That was the first time I’d witnessed first-hand the power this God of mine possessed. I know he talked about being able to do anything, but this was way beyond what I imagined, what any human brain could imagine. I was mesmerized and scared by his powers. “Are you OK, Master Mike?” “Huh, yeah, sure,” I managed to barely respond. “It’s just… you are… unbelievable. I know you told me you could do anything, but squeezing a crowbar with one hand, breaking a 4-foot double chain by stretching it by pumping your bicep, and exploding a huge pipe wrench with a flex of your dick head is not humanly possible. What are you?” “I thought I was your friend, Mike, doing what you wanted,” he said with a tone of rejection. “Can we go home now?” We both stepped over the passed-out goons and got in my car. I managed to drive us home somehow in silence. I sat in the car in a daze still, when my door opened and Mason lifted me out of the car and carried me inside. His embrace was warm and stimulating as he was still shirtless. Being held like a babe next to his pillows of pectorals was delightful. When we got back to my place I wandered from room to room, unsettled by my outburst that set us apart. Mason noticed my uneasiness. “You seem troubled, Master,” he addressed me formally. “What can I do to ease your distress?” I broke down in tears, “I am so sorry I reacted so poorly to your saving my life. I didn’t realize how scared I was at being mugged. And when I actually saw how much strength and power you really have, and that you were going to protect me, I was overwhelmed. Please forgive me,” I sobbed. “I think I’m falling in love with you, and I don’t know what that really means.” Now I was the inexperienced one, struggling to be aware of and to share my feelings. Mason walked over to me and picked me up gently like a child. His chest was still without a shirt, warm, solid, full of veins and ridiculously striated. I melted in his strong arms and began rubbing his pectoral peaks, letting my fingers settle in the muscle valleys. Mason’s chest came alive and surged and pulsed as he slightly bounced his pecs, causing my dick to surge and pulse, also. “I don’t know what it means either, Michael,” he spoke as he ever-so gently hugged me. “I so want to be your friend, Mason.” “Not my lover?” came his reply with a raised eyebrow. I did my double-take, instantly realizing he was attempting the same joke again. I reacted by grabbing the back of his neck and pulling my lips to his. We kissed like I have never kissed before. His embrace and warm tongue were so inviting. My inexperienced passion overcame me and I ravaged him, after which I was a bit embarrassed. “I don’t think anyone has ever kissed me like you, Michael.” I noticed he used my full name again. “In the past I was required to perform at the whim of my masters, with them watching with others or fearfully engaging me. I have not had a partner like you, who wants to share himself with me, who accepts me, and who….loves me.”

I've posted a lot this month, huh? Part 1: https://muscle-growth.org/topic/1510-belly-down/ Part 2: https://muscle-growth.org/topic/1525-belly-down-part-2/ Part 3: https://muscle-growth.org/topic/1530-belly-down-part-3/ Part 4: https://muscle-growth.org/topic/3401-belly-down-part-4/ Belly Down Part 5 The campus was quiet in the spring night air. Crickets were the only thing that broke the barrier, though even they were hushed. The many buildings of the college campus were just as quiet as students all over the school were resting their heads before the beginning of another semester. Small vehicles carried school guards across the facility in record time. One specific vehicle arrived at the front doors of one of the school’s gyms. A large-waisted cop yanked up his belt and walked slowly to the entrance to the gymnasium. “Stupid belt is pulling at me again” he said before turning and looking down at his watch. Almost midnight. The guard grumpily walked towards the front door and shuffled his set of keys until he found the correct one. He pulled up his walkie talkie and grumpily let it set itself to the correct channel. “Tony, explain again why I’m checking the gym? I’m pretty sure no one wants to do sets at 12 AM.” *KRRRRR* “I’m pretty sure you just mean you, man. Did I see you eating another donut before you made your way there?” came the voice of an equally unconvinced guard on the other end. The cop angrily hooked his talkie back onto his chest fixture and stabbed his key into the gym’s lock. He then yanked the key out and pulled at the door handle. “What? Did I….” he started before yanking at the door again. The door was locked. He’d just locked it. “Tony, doors were unlocked” *KRRRRR* “You ever seen a athletic building that didn’t have some dumb college kids running it? Of course they forgot to lock the door. Stop slacking and hurry it up, Slater.” Slater re-unlocked the door and walked carefully into the building, passing the front desk of the large building and waving his flashlight over the many walls, passing a bulletin board or a set of stairs every so often. Slater had to admit this was his best job so far. Such a large school offered a nice sum of money to an ex-cop willing to scale over it with a small staff. He hated gyms as much as any other guy. Reminded him too much of his time in high school where they would call him things that were pretty typical to call people who weren’t supermodels. Slater was really bitter about that for the rest of his life, generally. It shone in how he had eaten his way through pounds of food to solve his problems and pick jobs where he could take his aggression out on. Of course, that doesn’t work in a world of smart phones and internet. His aggression became a spectacle and a spectacle became forced resignation. The chief said he was being “lenient” for letting him off with resignation and not a discharge. All these memories were what made Slater ignore the details and focus on completion rather than accuracy. He didn’t notice a single thing out of the ordinary that should have been obvious to a real guard. He might have seen the fact that one light was on but flickering awkwardly compared to the others. “Why would they have a light on over the vending machines here? Who would eat this diet crap?” He also could have noticed the dark red stains on the ground that might’ve been blood. “Ugh, another jock spilling their creatine crap everywhere.” Signs were all over the place and he made excuses for all the basic signs. The dents in the marble floor, the tiny symbols on the benches that looked like they were written on with magic marker, even the stray burn mark on the door to the custodian’s closet. “I don’t really blame them for not paying the custodians more, they do a crap job” Slater said into his talkie as he stomped his booted feet down the hall. Then one thing he couldn’t ignore sounded in the distance. Clank. Clank. Clank. K-Clank. Slater wielded his baton as the sound quieted down. He tiptoed as best he could to try and peek into a single room. It was dark from what he could gather but the sound had started again. Clank. Clank. Clank. Slater yanked his talkie off his chest again. “Tony!” he whispered as best he could into the device. “There’s someone else in here with me.” *KRRRR* “Have you been watching that show about hunting Big Foot again?” “No! There really is someone here!” Slater silently screamed into the talkie. *KRRRR* “Yeah, OK” Slater cursed quietly and put his device back and gripped the baton even more tightly. The muscles he’d used in the force flexed as he felt himself move into his old groove. “I’ll handle this myself. Fuck them.” He leaned in to take a peek into the room but couldn’t see much. It was a large room but it was glittered with only some moonlight. There wasn’t enough to properly make out anything but a silhouette. It seemed like an average man but his entire body was covered in something. Leather? Tight muscles could be made out on a smooth, liquid-like surface as though the entire creature were some darkened chocolate. With a squint, Slater could make out the slight redness to the man standing in the room. What threw him most, however, were the two things sticking off of his head like antennas. Were they horns of some kind? Slater quieted as he heard the man speak in a voice between a young boy’s voice and gurgling as though it were coming from several different voices. It was almost impossible to make out but he could pull out words. “No…..can’t…… he……. ready…..stupid………Syrach….” Slater leaned in further to get more volume to the man but suddenly he slipped on another dark red puddle and fell forward, hitting the ground with a thud. He threw himself upward again to try and catch the man red handed but, before he knew it, there was no light. “Hey! Come out!” he called as he waved his spotlight over spots in the room. Suddenly, there was a loud CLANK and Slater was speeding towards the exit. He didn’t bother calling for back up with his fellow officer, Tony, in the most skeptic mood. He simply ran as fast as he could, turned to lock the door and speeded off into his cart, where he made a U-turn to his original destination. A red figure stood on the building of the gym with a grin. “That sucked. He’s not close to being take-able.” He watched as the little cart buzzed away and almost hit a lamppost. “For a little human, he was a little chubby.” The red figure looked up at the moon and grinned before turning and flexing a bicep. The ball of muscle that formed was blump and almost formed a double peak but, just as it was getting pumped, the arm wiggled and bubbled like bubbling water in a pot. “Fuck, I can’t keep the form without him” he said as he looked out into the distance. “Better get back before he wakes up” he said as he jumped into the sky like an elegant bird, jumping from roof to roof. He heard a small yelp in the distance. He looked over to the city and grinned. “Ok, maybe one more work out.” --- Casey looked up at his ceiling and scratched the brown fur on his chest. He was alone in his dorm room, the building quiet as everyone was off on their weekend. He’d planned to hang out with Kenny for the weekend, maybe watch movies and hang out in town. That didn’t work out it seemed since the past few months went by. Casey had to pull back on his social circles a little to gain weight and move up a weight class. His muscles were still has hard as ever, just an extra 10 pounds of hard earned flesh. What he didn’t expect was that Kenny joined him. Kenny was growing like a weed since his win and had continued pulling wins even as he skated up 2 weight classes! Casey grew hard thinking about Kenny and stuffed his hand into his pants. Being around Kenny was a lot harder since he’d started sprouting like a late blooming social flower. Kenny, along with gaining 2 inches of height and roughly 20 pounds of tough beef, had begun to do things very unlike Kenny. It started slowly with adding more weight than he normally would, showing he was breaking his mental shell of being stuck at his normal strength. Then he began to talk to people by looking them in the eyes, though he still didn’t necessarily puff his chest out or show off any kind of new found narcissism. Casey was happy he kept some things like wore big clothes to try and hide his new muscles. The fact that Kenny was so shy also made him adorable to Casey. And then there were other things like— Casey quickly shuffled his cock to a comfortable but less noticeable position and pulled up the newspaper beside him to appear innocent as the dorm’s door unlocked and Kenny walked in. Kenny was sweaty from his second run in with the gym and was wearing a thick hoodie and running shorts that went past his needs. Casey grinned and tried to distract him while he tried to have his hard cock soften more. “Working hard at the gym I see” he said with a grin as he watched Kenny throw his bag onto their couch and pull off his hoodie from the bottom. Casey grit his teeth as he saw the muscles underneath flex and glisten in the afternoon light. “Oh, I don’t think it’s much” he said as he was clearly turning red and scratched his red hair in the way Casey loved. He’s so cute, he said as he watched Kenny pull at his shirt to get air onto his body. “You know, you can take off that shirt if its so hot” he said as he lay glued to his position. His cock wasn’t going down as he smelled the strong masculine scent from his sweaty roommate. Kenny looked over at Casey like an innocent creature begging for his life and Casey grinned and threw off the newspaper, quickly wrapping his arms around Kenny. “Come on! Show a little more skin!” he toyed as he grabbed at the bottom of Kenny’s shirt and began to pull it off. Kenny fought back as much as he could and really tried. Casey noticed it instantly as he felt the resistance and had to push to really try and get it off. Was he really this strong after the gym? He was standing in a sweat puddle practically! Casey gave it his all and, with a whoo, had yanked Kenny’s shirt off. Kenny stood defeated looked at his roommate with frustration. Casey’s mouth lay open as he saw the muscles on Kenny’s body. Each muscle was well carved and taut. His pecs were his best feature as his freckled chest and reddened nipple framed their size. Casey was frozen in place for a moment. Kenny didn’t notice as he extended his hand. “God, fine! I won’t wear a shirt, happy?” he said in the most frustrated expression he could make. Casey was petrified for a moment before moving again and handing the shirt back. He’d seen those muscles under a singlet before but nothing matched looking at them with bare skinned view. Kenny’s back muscles bulged as he turned to his stuff to pull out new clothes and get some new clothes. 177 pounds made some amazing curves on a lean body of only 5’9. Casey watched him head to the bathroom before he saw him stop at the door. “What?” Casey said as he watched Kenny stop and look over at his bed. Maybe he shouldn’t have jacked off the two times before Casey arrived. Kenny looked at the newspaper heading and picked up the newspaper and stared for a moment. He looked back to Casey. “Who’s this?” Casey recognized the heading. “Oh, it’s just some weird vigilante running around. Last night he saved a little girl who was held hostage at a bank robbery. Apparently, my dad said the press had a field day. Kenny looked at the paper again and grimaced. The man was jumping onto another roof from the bank’s domed one but he saw one thing if he squinted hard enough. Kenny set the paper back down and turned back to the bathroom, Casey’s eyes training the imprint his butt made in those basketball shorts. Casey took a breath when Kenny left the room. There always seemed to be a magnetic feeling for him when Kenny was near. He had yet to place it as he went to his bed, flipped the sheets, and then began switching clothes himself down to his white briefs. “You coming to the athletic department’s banquet?” he called as the shower water started and he pulled up a pair of jeans and sifted through shirts. “No thanks. I’m just going to take a nap!” Kenny called through the noise. Casey chuckled a little. Kenny’s “naps” were much shrter than they used to be. Usually not having much energy from staying up watching tv late, he used to only sleep 5 or 6 hours at a time. Now, he didn’t even sleep for 4, contradictory to the excess of energy he showed every day and at the gym. “Ok, I’ll save you a slice of something for dinner” he said as he put on a jacket and headed out, grabbing the wallet on their living room table and headed out, locking the door behind him. He walked off with the image of Kenny’s butt in his mind. Why couldn’t he tell him how he really felt? --- Kenny walked out of the shower and wrapped a towel over his body. He’d had to get used to the fact his back was a good bit wider than it used to be and he was starting to look really athletic. Staring into a mirror was no comfort for more than one reason. “You saw that too” he said into his reflection before it began to move on it’s own and sat on the reflection of the toilet, scratching his crotch hair before spreading his legs, still covered by the towel. “Saw what?” Nick said with a grin. “The eyes on that picture. They were red.” Nick rolled his eyes. “And you think it was me.” “Of course it was you! I just don’t get how yet!” Nick started to scream. “Oh calm down before you wake up the neighbors. There are demons other than me, you know.” Nick’s eyebrows raised at the notion of more of Nick running around, making deals with other people and doing what he did with Kenny. The past few months weren’t bad but he didn’t like the changes. He’d begun to sleep a lot less than he would have liked, giving him less dream time. He also always had a bunch of energy he didn’t know what to do with pretty frequently, especially at night time. He’d woken up several times to find himself humping his mattress or with energy that he couldn’t get rid of without at least 50 or 60 push ups for 3 sets a piece. “So there’s probably another demon running around doing what you’ve been doing to me?!” Nick turned to Kenny and looked at him offended. “Excuse me? What I’ve ‘been doing to you’? What exactly is that?” Nick stood up as though he were about to start a fight and pressed his hips to his waist, knocking the reflection of the towel off and revealing Kenny’s body in perfect reflection. “Have I been giving you more energy to get stronger? Giving you an adrenaline shot of confidence every blue moon?” he started before looking at the reflection of Kenny’s cock and grinning as he grabbed it and started hardening it. When it was to its full hardness of 7 inches. “Giving you more inches where it counts?” he said with a grin before pointing behind Kenny. Kenny turned to see the marks on the bathroom door. He’d been recording his height over the past few months. “I might have done some of that. Maybe not all of course.” Kenny hated arguing with Nick. He always made an argument into a one sided argument. Even talking to him now was more than Kenny was ready for. He was making these changes seem much better than he’d been looking at them. “Oh, you’re sorry. Great.” Nick said in salty manner before sitting back on the toilet, still naked and still hard. “You should be more concerned for other things anyway. You’re social skills still suck even when I help you.” “That’s none of your business” Kenny said, sparking anger again. “Of course it is. Do you remember the contract? I’m supposed to fix you, not help you. Your issues aren’t even that big of a deal, anyway.” Nick posed in a girly tone and waved his hand flamboyantly. “O-M-G, I gained 2 inches of height, have more friends, got bigger, and got Casey to stare at my ass as I go to take a shower.” Kenny was angry until that last reference. “What? Really?” he said with wide blue eyes. Nick looked at him in his pose and grinned. “Oh, I’m sorry. Is that important information?” --- Kenny was walking down the cobbled road of the college facilities, his clothes loose as usual but his feet hurting. He was off to go buy shoes as his current ones were tight around his feet. He’d caught himself a few times massaging the muscles to try and ease pain. He had still been thinking about what Nick had said about his growth and how he was making it a big deal. Maybe it wasn’t so bad that he was getting a little taller. It wasn’t anywhere near his 6’5 older brother or his 7’7 older older brother but it was definitely better than the 5’7 height he was used to. Still, he wasn’t sure he could handle so much change so fast. He still wanted to stay him as much as possible. That wasn’t as much of an issue when Casey was concerned of course. “He….he checked me out” he said with warm cheeks, tripping over a cobblestone. “Whoa!” he said as he steadied himself. His coordination had gotten much better since the start of these changes. He would have seen that jutting cobblestone a mile away normally. When thought it was Casey again, he turned redder and tried to brush it all aside. What he didn’t notice is his yawn as he closed in on a lamppost. Didn’t he have a nap already? Kenny decided to stop and rest on a nearby bench for a moment and spread himself out. He was kind of tired for some reason as he leaned his head back and looked at the lamp overhead shining down on him. “Just…for…..a minute…..” --- Kenny didn’t remember his dream much. He remembered flashes of it but not anything precise. He was sure that, through the dimness of his eyelids, he’d seen the moon. He’d also seen the nearby city and the lights it shone as he was flying over the rooftops. Kenny remembered a specific rooftop where there was a man standing on a roof. The man looked at him puzzled as though he was just as shocked about Kenny’s presence in the dream as Kenny was of his. Kenny remembered the man falling over the edge and Kenny reached out to grab him before it went black. The last image was the man falling to the ground beneath him before blackness. --- Kenny sat as he woke up from the strangest dream he’d seen in a long time of dreamless nights. Kenny looked around and saw that Casey was on the couch, his big feet on their coffee table as he ate Ramen noodles like a typical college student. Casey looked over to Kenny as he sat up abruptly and raised an eyebrow. “You ok, bud? You were dead as a rock in your sleep.” Kenny felt sweat on his forehead and put his head in his hands for a minute. He sat up and threw his legs over the side of his bed. He stood with wobbly legs as though he’d done way too many squats at the gym and stretched with one face over his eyes. Just a stupid dream. He noticed Caleb didn’t have a newspaper today. “No news today?” he asked. Casey just pointed to the television and Kenny walked over to it. “Welcome to the 21st centry, Ken” he said as they both watched a news woman stand in front of her greenscreen talking. “Last night, the masked red vigilante was spotted in the most peculiar of ways. Witnesses were the police and the rest of the tri-state area as an executive of the city’s electrical power company fell from the Cretts Building with the clear intent to commit suicide. The masked vigilante was seen jumping off after him, catching the 45 year old man and slamming into the ground with him in tow. Though G-forces dictate that the man AND the vigilante should have died on the spot, both were rendered safe on the ground and quickly swarmed by ambulance to check the condition of the frantic executive.” Kenny stared at the screen in silence and grabbed his legs as though he were having a sudden flashback to an old injury he no longer hand. He heard Nick in the back of his mind chuckling. Oops, looks like I got some ‘splaining to do, huh? To Be Continued….. (hopefully way sooner than the year’s time it took to update this story)

I'm a bit rusty so I apologize in advance. Wanted to try a new writing style. Part I: https://muscle-growth.org/topic/6307-invisible-kid-continued/ Invisible Kid (Continued) Part II The repercussions of my decisions never shone so brightly than it did after giving my family their gifts. For the next few weeks, l’d never been more invisible as I did when I was around or near my super strong, super sized dad and brother. Dad had gotten his hands into the construction business and, as far as I could tell, had few things out there that could demolish him. Conan, being the weaker of the two, still liked to strut his stuff everywhere he went and did his best to show off that stuff to his many peers. Dad and Conan often went on father-son outings to guest star at bodybuilding or strongman competitions. They’d invited me a few times but I couldn’t sit comfortably at their destinations. They always found something to show off with. On one occasion, dad had insisted I come and see him fuck up a truck(in his words). And , of course, when your dad was multiple times your size and strong enough to flick you across the room with a finger, I had difficulty declining him. Besides, getting accustomed to living in this version of my reality was starting to get too ridiculous. To get to the counter in the massive bathroom me and Conan shared, I had to stand on a stepping stool since my older brother was over 2 feet taller than me and would have had to practically sit on the floor to see his own face in any average height mirror. Even then, he’d become so big that the mirror would also be too narrow for him to see anything but his face and two mounds behind his head and another two stuffing his chest (although partially).Going to get food was even more ridiculous when the people around me ate enough to feed an army. Apparently, my enhancements to strength and size had made them vacuums when it came to any family gathering for breakfast, lunch, or dinner. When taking something from a stray cabinet, I had to always be wary of the many XL protein powder jars my other male family members continue guzzle at every outing, half a jar per outing. The counters were even higher thanks to dad, of course. I was surprised there wasn’t a ladder for me to climb to reach the upper rows of the fridge (there was a step ladder for that, still.) The living room was probably the easiest room to live in for me, next to my own room. The many citizen and hero medals Dad were made more massive than they were when he told the stories of what he’d done to get each one. Pulling people out of fires, rescuing people falling from buildings, helping with emergency construction, helping the police in catching burlars, rapists, and murderers. He even received a medal for saving the last state wide cyclist competition from a bomb he’d accidently found in a bathroom stall. He would laugh about that when he sat beside me to talk about them on the couch because he’d had to run and destroy the sidewalk of part of the city trying to reach open water and drop the bomb into the nearby lake. It was a very daunting reality where dad and his son had become so strong that they typically did the police department’s job better than they did. He had declined their offers to invite him to be a special officer for the forces as he had his family to give full attention to (and their normal police vehicles were too weak to hold his girth and still move quickly). It was pretty much what you’d expect from a crowd of many beefy, hairy men and then adding my family into the mix. Dad and Conan were their own models of perfection in the public eye and were masterful artists when it came to looking good and making every other big man near them look like shit. They’d come wearing tight short shorts that hugged their asses and hefty content as if they were to be used for Thanksgiving dinner this year and string tank tops that were having trouble clinging to the hefty and strong chests that were almost fighting to be freed from their tight cages. It was almost elementary as every around them started gawking and even ran to crowd and fan girl them. I went to the bathroom as the crowd got too thick to breath. They seemed to almost suck the energy from the crowd the way they thrived in it so easily. Their massive frames standing over the little people around them was a sight engraved in my head. I was starting to get a little envious in all honesty. Was there really no way to reverse this? They tore up any competition they went to when strength or size was concerned. And I literally mean torn. The two were big and apparently had their size for a long time but they weren’t always the best at containing their power. I was so scared I actually made mom more durable as I would hear dad shake the entire house with their….. special time. Which was generally every night after my previous changes. But before I get off topic, again, they tore up everything that wasn’t specially made for them. Going to the bathrooms at competitions for emergencies still left cracked doorframes and overfilled urinals. Trucks or other equipment used for strongman events led to devastated trucks, bent barbells, and other quickly-useless objects. I ‘d never directly seen the size in a few years but dad had become way more manly and open after changing. Pretty much everyone but me walked around the house in tight clothing or little to none. At one point Dad had woken up extremely early, catching me watching late nite television, and was wearing nothing but a pair of briefs looked full beyond capacity. Thankfully, we had a lot of massive pillows on our massive couch or I’d have been discovered with massive erections multiple times. Dad and Conan were far more territorial and intimidating thanks to me enlarging their hefty balls. Mom seemed accustom to it after living with it and falling in love with it in this reality. I, however, would get a little shocked every blue moon when a photographer got too carried away or an obsessive fan did something dangerous during their super strong escapades like kiss their feet during a truck press or something. Rooms would become quiet when they demanded order and attention. If there was a competition between the results of my changes and myself, I’d be the one on the losing side. My family were their own singularity in the eyes of the media and the public. Untouchable. Unbendable. If they had been any stronger, more controlling, or even more beautiful than they were, they could have taken over the state, let alone the country. The only total positive from this was Luke. Luke had been bullied greatly in my reality but, in this one, he wasn’t assaulted by the bullies I’d been stupid enough to let my sex drive grow. At least, that’s what I wanted to believe. They seemed to be backing off when I was around but Luke and I played games on my massive television and hung out too much for me to believe any of that with the bruises he hid under his shirt. It was when we were going to swim in our backyard pool and maybe run along our private beach that I saw most of them. He’d attempted to hide them by wearing his shirt and shorts into the pool but he’d missed some more on his legs when he came out of the pool with dripping make-up covering black and blue bruises. I bit my lip trying not to say anything and just let him enjoy this. The choice to help in a way only I can came again and again. He was really suffering, still because of me, in a world I’d warped and was still my friend. I stayed up late in the night pondering the decision. I had to help him somehow and the only way was to make him powerful like my dad and brother. My brother…..my brother! The next morning, dad was sitting on the couch as I walked out of my room dressed to leave. I looked over and he was still wearing nothing but a confined pair of straining briefs, mom resting on his chest as best she could. It was amazing to think they were getting paid millions to run around, lifting unbelievable masses, and then just sitting on their couch watching crappy shows while half naked. “Dad, I’m going to see Conan, he left his lunch on the kitchen counter” I said, pulling a large cooler that was supposed to carry Conan’s food. No one had to know I didn’t actually go into the kitchen until 4 AM this morning, an hour before Conan woke up. “That’s so nice of you, son” he boomed over to me with a grin. “It’s good to see you getting along with your brother so well lately. The limo should still be at the front of the estate. Stay safe.” I left the house a little sad. I didn’t mean to deceive anyone but I had to do this. I needed to speak with Conan. --- The college Conan went to was very large and expansive, very difficult to navigate through without a map. Thankfully, my (wow, mine) driver left me with a map that helped me figure out where to go. At this time, Conan would be at the hangar by the school. Originally, it had been a piloting club where the students were trained to pilot small planes. I’d actually come to see some flight sequences months before my changes. Still, that wasn’t exactly important to Conan. Apparently, when he’d been a freshman in this reality, he’d bought the hangar to use as his “play room”. I found the hangar, it’s large and metal frame bent in some places. The ground was torn in separate areas as though mines had been placed and set off in different parts of the large grass field. The kind of weight to be moved to cause this much damage had to have been astronomical as I had to actually jump over a few trenches that weren’t naturally made. The close I got to the entrance, the more my footing had to get adjusted. The ground was vibrating every few seconds as if a repeated action were making it all move. I dared to move myself toward the large iron door and pull it with both arms. “Hey, bro” Conan called over to me as he looked over at me with a grin. Sweat was dripping down his forehead. “Almost done with this set” he said as he went back to the truck he was bench pressing, leaving me to gape at the ease at which he pushed out reps against the weight that was easily several tons. Their strength never stopped amazing me even though I was the one who gave it to them. I slowly moved toward a nearby bench with the cooler trailing behind me but I never took my eyes off the man pounding out the weight over him like it was just 20 pounds for an average person. When he stopped, Conan sat up and flexed his chest as iff to get kinks out of the ripples he crafted over his bulging pecs. I forced myself out of my trance, something that had taken several weeks to learn, the idea of mastering this skill completely out of sight. “Um, I brought you lunch” I said as strongly as I could. It was hard to be strong when a giant wearing nothing but a tiny pair of shorts that stopped less than mid thigh and massive tennis shoes was walking towards you with his body covered in a layer of sweat and redness from pumping blood that only added to the manly musk that got stronger as he closed on me. I’d seen people affected by dad when he went to his designated areas for workouts. Several of his lucky fans quickly wet themselves and, in most of the cases, fell onto the ground in a typically awkward faint. I had come prepared as I’d rubbed my upper lip with vapor rub for chests. I had to focus for Luke. “Thanks, kid. I was so pumped for a work out by the time I got to the kitchen, I’d already drunken two cans worth of protein and hit the door. Can’t expect any less from my biggest fan.” Conan rubbed my head and the image of his knocking me out with just a pat hit me just as quickly as the image from the past where we used to be roughly the same height, making it hard for him to really pull off this kind of move. “Why didn’t you send a butler or something?” It dawned on me that I hadn’t planned an explanation for that. “Um….. I had to ask you something” I said quickly. Conan sat on the bench beside me and continued his rest with his bulging arms over his knees, holding a jug of water that he could palm. “Shoot, bro.” I took a deep breath and sorted my words. “How did you feel when you realized how strong you were?” For the next two minutes, there was only silence. I looked at Conan and he was looking up at the ceiling with a huge grin on his face as if he were remembering a pleasant memory. He ripped off the cap for the water jug and stood, towering over me again. He started walking away towards the back door before turning and looking back at me. “Come” was all he said as he turned back and continued his journey. I stood hesitantly and followed but Conan’s stride was too fast to keep up with. It was very similar to trying to skip to keep up with someone on a bike going down a hill. By the time I made it outside, Conan was standing before his next conquest. “You remember age 7 when I had that growth spurt? I can understand if you didn’t, you were so little back then. Of course, you only got even more little when it started.” Conan stood before what must have been 3 fire 18 wheeler trucks crushed and placed on top of each other as cubed metal. Conan rubbed his hands together. “The first time I lifted a 42 inch TV is probably the first thing you’d remember from that far back” he said as he squatted, his massive legs bulging from the motion and the slight tensing of muscles. “Then there was that 2nd growth spurt and I was a fucking tower. Remember the game we used to play to see how long you could hold onto my bicep from 3 feet over the floor? That was fun. You didn’t weigh anything back then. Heh heh, not that you do now.” Conan gripped the bottom of the metal cube stack. It didn’t look as though there were any gripping points, making it more difficult to lift. Atleast, that’s what I believed. “Then people started talking my head off in high school, remember? I couldn’t ever not be the center of attention.” Conan’s arms bulged and his legs flexed tremendously as he stood up with the cubes. Like they were on a barbell, he began to lift them with a steady pace. “And I remember the funny time mom thought her “baby” was in danger when Dad picked me up and threw me into the air like a I was little. As a teenager! I’d never seen such a great view as when I started to see over trees in the park.” Conan then lifted his arms faster. I started to realize his muscles weren’t even really working hard. If anything, this would barely count as warm up weight at the speed he was pumping. Conan continued. “Then I landed in Dad’s arms like he’d barely thorwn me a foot his grasp. That’s when the power really hit me.” He said this as he bent his arms and bounced the weight in his hands, the screeching of bending metal coming from the collision of the metal to eachcube and Conan’s hands. When Conan started throwing the cubes higher, I could make out hand prints. “I know it was late but it clicked that I was becoming a god amongst men. I know it sounds weird but it’s true. People started treating me like I was the most important thing in the world. Things stopped being difficult, besides getting a girl with wide enough hips who could take me, heh.” I was hard as a rock and yet a little scared. “I haven’t gotten growing recently but I’ve definitely been getting stronger. Dad says on my birthday this year, he’s going to let me arm wrestle him as much as I want. We need to find a place safe to do it though. Doing it last time cracked a few trees in the park. I’m going to fucking show dad up and make him look weak next to me. I’m going to keep pushing till I can be as persuasive, powerful, and big as he is. Then I’m going to make him look weak and puny. Then nothing and no one will be able to get enough of me. I’m only half way through sophomore year and I’m more than I can handle!” Suddenly, Conan’s arms blurred and the cubes vanished. I stopped covering my erection with my hand in my pocket and looked up into the sky. Gone. Conan looked at me with a grin. “I might have thrown it a little high. Wait for it.” After a whole minute of searching the sky for signs of the truck cubes, I saw a dot in the sky. That dot quickly became a cube, and that cube was speeding rapidly towards its original home in Conan’s hands. But Conan didn’t move. My eyes were wide as I saw him grin, not even paying attention to the incoming cube. “Move!” I screamed as the cube was now mere feet from collision. All Conan did was laugh like a maniacal idiot before BAAAAAAAAAAAAM!! Dust and earth shook as Conan was hit with the cube. I covered my face as the dust covered me and the hangar groaned. I fell to my feet from the collision. I was horrified as I looked at the cubes. They were perfectly flat and in Conan’s place. “C-Conan….?” I called fearfully. Had I killed my brother? It was faint at first but, eventually, I heard a weird groaning sound from the steel and it began to morph. My jaw dropped as a big, thick hand came out of the cube and was accompanied by another. Within moments, Two big arms, followed by big pecs, and a smirk exited the halved cube and the 2nd cube moved with him. Conan was wearing the 2nd truck cube like a hat as his was firmly planted. He was too tall for the one cube. He walked over and stood over me, the shadow of both he and the cube over me. “Was that a good enough answer for your survey, bro? I’d do more but I’m really hungry for that cooler you brought.” --- I walked down the sidewalk of our town, leaving the limo for Conan. The display he’d shown me was horrifying. My choices had made him a hyper-narcissistic, muscle bound manipulator. Could I risk that kind of power and size changing Luke. Hell no! That was what I thought when my phone rang the next thing I thought was to run to the hospital. Lucas said he had to run to the school cause he forgot his instrument from band class and didn’t want push ups. Why didn’t I go with him? I was one of his emergency contacts outside of family so it made sense the hospital called me to let me know Lucas was right next to her, barely breathing from pain. To Be Continued?

Previous 3 Chapters: https://muscle-growth.org/topic/2247-a-pectacular-romance-pt-1/ https://muscle-growth.org/topic/2260-a-pectacular-romance-pt-2/ https://muscle-growth.org/topic/3623-a-pectacular-romance-pt-3/ "'Wow, little man! I can see you enjoy bicep worship a lot! Hahaha, I just hope you haven't forgotten about these big ones!' I could hear him grunt and I could almost hear the sound of muscles expanding less than a foot over my head.A shadow came over me and I could feel heat from above.With the rest of the energy I had left, I picked my head up and noticed he had moved closer to the big oak table because his rock hard upper abs were pressed against the edge. I slowly moved my glance up higher and saw his huge mountainous pecs were being thrusted forward over my head.They formed a massive shelf that trapped me in a crawl space between the table and the pecs above me. "You better run, little man! Because here comes the real mountains!" My eyes grew wide as they expanded over me." Alex's heaving pecs would definitely crush me if I didn't move fast. I knew I had to get out from beneath their tremendous overhang above the table. I ended up twisting around until I could do a crab crawl away from his chest until I was laying on my back with my feet inches from his enormous pecs. I could not see his head over the huge muscle mountains because he had them flexed up like he was holding in a deep breath. Suddenly the two huge masses came crashing down towards the table until they made impact. His pecs were so deceivingly dense that their weight was much greater than anything I had ever seen before. Upon impact they crushed glass and metal plates, cups, bowls, and utensils without Alex giving the slightest flinch. They shook the table so much that I flew a few inches into the air along with the entire spread that was across the table. I gathered myself as he leaned forward over his chest until his smiling face came into view. "What was that for!?" I shouted at him as I began rising to my feet. "You could have crushed my legs!" "Oh, relax! I knew where you were the whole time!" He chuckled. "Besides, don't act like you don't like the power behind these big ones!" And with that he raised one big pec a foot into the air and made it go crashing back down with just the use of his intricate chest muscles. One single pec bounce made the entire table shake again and I lost my balance and landed in a big bowl of mashed potatoes. I looked up at him in awe as I realized just how much power he had. They were resting on the table in all their glory, just waiting for worship. "Big guy, can you...Can you bounce them for me?" I stated in a trance. "Oh you mean THESE?" He said as he flexed his pecs hard. I could see them expand a few inches as he grunted to make them bigger for me. "I can do better than that! Stand back, little man," he inhaled deeply and his chest expanded, "EARTHQUAKE!" I watched almost in slow motion as one huge pectoral rose off the table surface and then slammed back down with a loud BOOM making the entire table shake. The other pec rose up a second later and came crashing down with another BOOM! Every scrap, every bowl, every single thing on the table--including myself--was being thrusted into a pec bounce earthquake. BOOOM! I flew a few inches off the table. BOOOOOM! I flew a foot away from his chest. BOOOOOM! I flew a foot closer and landed amongst the salad dressing. Every bounce got faster and faster until eventually I was covered in table scraps and there was no plate left overturned. His pec bounce earthquake lasted about a minute, but it felt like forever. Alex looked down at me and hysterically laughed which caused his pecs to bounce together a few more times shaking the table once more. "Look at you, little man! You're covered in food!" Trying to act as cute as one can possibly be while covered in food and probably bruises I looked up at the big man before me and said "Looks like I'm the one who needs the cleaning now!" I ended my suggestion with a cute smile. "Get over here, little man!" I rose to my feet and hopped over the broken tableware towards the big guy. As I reached him I noticed that his pecs really had gotten even bigger than before. I was a full arms length from his face with his chest between us. I also noticed that before that when he was sitting my head was a bit above his, whereas now we were eye level. "Big guy, did you grow for me?" I asked as I looked down at his huge muscular body. "At this point I can barely notice it. I just keep getting bigger and BIGGER!" He pushed his bench out from under him and rose to his feet. No matter how many times I had seen him, every time he rose up like this It put me in complete awe. His massive frame could hardly contain how big his muscles had gotten. I was now only face-to-face with his mid pecs even though I was standing on this oversized table. Alex looked down at me over his chest and snickered, "Looks like you're not the only one who likes these bad boys." He flicked my rock hard cock that stood at full attention for his massive muscles. All I could do was gawk up at him and give a hard swallow and nod. He smiled and grabbed the back of my tank top and ripped it off my body. My underwear had gone long ago and probably sat in a bowl of gravy somewhere on the mess of a table. Alex then scooped me up with one arm and cradled me like a baby with his huge chest hanging above my head. Every step he took away from the table was a long slow stride that made a loud boom. My cock was rock hard so I twisted around so it could rub against one of his brick like abs as my hands explored any muscle that surrounded me while I enjoyed the ride. We ended up back in his bedroom which looked much larger from the height he had me held at. However, as he spun around and sat down on the bed it was clear he was much bigger than before. He released his grip on me when he sat but I clung to his midsection like a baby monkey. He shifted his ass farther back onto the bed and laid back so his upper-back landed on the pillows and his head was pinned against the backboard of the once oversized bed which he now dwarfed. I stayed clinging to his abs, even as he laid down, with my scrawny legs wrapped to the sides of his hips and my chin tucked into his second row of abs. From this angle I smiled hypnotically at the two huge pec mounds in front of me. I could not see Alex's face but I could sense his devilish grin already. He relaxed his pecs and his face came into view between his cleavage. "You like these big ones?" He made them jump a few times. "Hell yea, big guy. I'd love to f--" I stopped. "You would love to what?" He looked at me for a second and then it clicked. "You want to fuck my pecs, little man?" I blushed uncontrollably and looked down at the trenches in his abs. I brought my hand to one of his oversized abs and pushed myself up so I was sitting upright on his tight abdomen. I was still always so caught off guard by his forwardness. "Sorry, little guy, you can't fuck these pecs right now," He said nonchalant. My spirits must have visibly sunk because he gave a hearty laugh as he reached his long muscular arm to his nightstand and grabbed a big bottle of oil. My eyes glowed as they followed the oil hover over his massive cleavage. "Now you can fuck 'em." He winked and tilted the bottle into the sharp crevice in his chest. The oil poured down the inner pecs like cave walls until it pooled at the bottom and formed a flowing river that poured the shiny liquid into the cracks of his abs. I was uncontrollably drawn to his muscles. I shimmied up the slick rows of his freshly oiled abs and began ferociously rubbing the oil all over the two mounds that perched level with the high of my chest. "G'head, my little man, put it in there!" He taunted me as he bounced them around. I slid my cock between his massive pecs while I rubbed the outer portion of his chest, pushing them together to no avail. He smiled once more. "Don't mind if I join!" He reached his huge arms behind me grabbing onto his huge cock that rose up behind me. The act of his arms extending towards his cock pushed his pecs together causing my dick to get wedged between the huge mounds: it felt amazing. I began thrusting my cock in and out of the deep cave in front of me. He tilted his head back and let out a deep groan. He then lifted his head up and looked over his chest at me. "My pecs are so sensitive, little man! This feel as good to you as it does to me?" I slowed my thrusts and kept my eyes on his as I lowered my head a short distance until my lips met a striation on one of his huge pec mounds and kissed it tenderly as my silent response. "I thought so." He smiled. My cock was large to any normal person but compared to Alex's chest I couldn't believe he could even feel something so much smaller in size rubbing against such hard muscle. "Oh yea! Check this out, little guy!" Our eyes met and locked gazes as he pushed his shoulder towards each other making the huge mounds smash together and then he released it. The oil made his big shiny pecs make audible noises as they slammed together like two beef steaks being slapped together. "Oh yea.." I said between pants, "Bounce..them..Bounce my cock around." He looked down at his chest and began slowly rolling them back and forth with my cock sliding around in the cleavage. He sped this up until they were bouncing around like drums. I put my hands over his huge nipples and pinched them with everything in me. He groaned and made his pecs separate a few inches from both sides of my cock and froze them. "Slap your cock around my pec cleavage," he said with a grin and a sweat-drenched brow. I wrapped my hands around my meaty cock and had to almost tug it out of the oil-filled trench. I was uncontrollably hard at this point; my cock full of blood. I threw my dick to the right and it struck the inner wall of his deep chest crevice. It was like hitting slippery steel. I smacked it to the other side and rubbed it around the inner surface. "How does that feel?" He asked. "They feel like stone." I panted. I pulled my dick away from his chest and threw it down between the two stone walls with a THWACK. "Can you make them soft?" "They are barely flexed now but I can try to relax for you, little man. Go ahead and play with them," he smiled and gave them a bounce with my cock tightly placed in the cleavage and then relaxed his chest. I placed my two small hands on the two huge mounds and pushed them together over my dick. To my surprise, they moved with some effort like two huge sand bags. I tossed them around as if I was juggling two beach balls. Alex smiled up at me from his head placed on the ground and then closed his eyes--allowing me to really do whatever I wanted with his big chest. I pulled my cock from the muscle prison and moved my face towards the two mounds. I kissed one of the inner sides and then smashed my face into his pec cleavage once more. I pulled his pecs apart like two elevator doors and shimmied my face into the muscle cave. It smelled like deep manly musk. I began ferociously licking the muscle to the left and right of my face. I could feel pressure form as he moved his huge hand to the back of my head and plucked my face from his muscle cave. "Fuck them more, little guy. I want to see you cum between my pecs!" This excited the shit out of me but what was even better was how he then grabbed me like a rag doll and lifted me up off his abs and placed me back into pec-fuck position. He pushed my cock deep into the trench and looked down at his chest. He smiled and inhaled deeply so they rose up like balloons and the cleavage opened up, exposing my cock trapped snug between the two mounds. He looked me in the eyes and spit right on my cock with a smirk. "Have at it." He pushed his chest out even further and they slammed together. I ferociously began slamming my cock into the deep trench created by the globes he called pecs. My tight abdomen was smacking the underside of his chest with each thrust of my cock. We were both sweating immensely, and this made it easy for my dick to plunge in and out of his chest cave. I went on with my head rolled back for what felt like forever until I came back to reality to wipe my brow of sweat. I looked down at Alex's face and he head his rolled back, as well, until he felt my stare and looked up at me over his meaty pecs. "You ready to give me your cum?" He winked at me. I nodded with a smile and continued to plow my dick in deeper between his pecs. He put his hands to my waist and stopped my rhythm. He lifted my ass up off of his abs like I was a toy and repositioned me--he put my body laying on top of his with my face level with his and my cock laying on the front ridge of his two mountainous pecs. Alex pulled our faces close together and I touched my hands on the sides of his big head. He had such an attractive face with a defined jaw and perfect hair that I ruffled my hands through and let my fingers get lost in. He kissed me on the lips and pulled away and smiled. "You're cute," he said, "Now cum for me." With that, the front trench of his chest opened up and my rock hard prick sprung head first into the cleavage like I was fucking the earth's tectonic plates. My mouth was left agape in pure ecstasy as he kissed and licked my mouth and worked my cock between the front of his pecs. I didn't have to move an inch, his chest rocked my cock back and forth in the striated groves that clamped it in place. He was playing with me this whole time until now. "Oh..oh..big..guy..holy..shit" "That's it, little man! You're almost there! Cum for your big guy!" He said in a loud whisper right in my ear. "I've got to have your cum!" That was it for me. I blew the biggest load I've ever felt in my entire life into the deep chasm between his pectorals globes. We were both covered in sweat and I was huffing like a mad man. He kissed me once more and I slid my dick out of his muscle and shimmied my way onto his abs where I saw sprawled out with my back up against the underside of his huge chest. His pecs were so large that I could sit back and they would act as a back support that reached up to my lower back. With my legs stretched out my feet only reached across his huge cobble stone abs to the top of his thick pubic bush. I rested my arms back and leaned into his chest like a deep comfy couch and craned my neck back to look at him. "Wow, big guy, that was intense." "I thought you'd like that." He said as he lifted his head over his muscle mounds. He pulled up his index finger into the air and winked again. "And I know I'll like this." He dug his long thick finger into his pec cleavage and scooped up my cum on the top of his finger. He plucked it out and looked at it and then to me. He put his finger to his mouth and sucked up my seed and dropped his head back in ecstasy. He gave a loud whoop and picked his head back up to look at me. "My god, little man, you taste like a lemon drop. I can't get over how you make me feel. You make me feel so powerful. I feel--I feel like--" "A muscle god?!" I peeped in. "Hahaha! Yea, little man! A big muscle god and nothing can hurt me." He bounced his pecs around making me fling onto his abs where my fingers dug into the deep crevices between each cut row. I spun around so that my ass was more towards his genital region and my feet were touching the bottom of his pecs. "I wouldn't say nothing can hurt you, big guy.. Afterall I was just on top!" I giggled and gave a cute wink. He howled with laughter. "Ooooh, is that right Mr. Tough guy?! I'd love to see the damage you could do to me." With that I felt his body tense up beneath me as his arms rose into a crippling double bicep. "I bet I can make you do whatever I want!" I proclaimed proudly. "That will be the day! Haha!" he mocked again. I put on my most determined face as a used my hands to move myself back farther down his v-cut abdominals until my back was against his half-mast cock. Under my tight little ass was a deep bushel of pubic hair that spurt out plentifully on both sides of my glutes. "Huh?" He gave a puzzled look. I smiled at him and dug my hands into his pubic bush and latched onto two handfuls on both sides of my ass. "Hey little man, what do you think you're doing down there?" "Make your biceps dance for me," I demanded sternly. "What are you doing, Joey??" I tugged on the pubes as hard as I could. For me, this was the strength I would need to use when moving furniture. To him, he could probably chalk this up to an annoying fly buzzing around, but in such a sensitive area I got a nice response. The big guy winced in pain and his huge muscles tensed up all around me. His quads rose off the big bed, his abs formed even deeper rifts as the jolt made him crunch his midsection a bit. "Owww!" He shouted down at me. I relaxed my so-called torture grip. "You better not do that again, little man!" He said confused but with a smile. "I said bounce your biceps!" I tugged at the thick bush again. He winced again making his huge muscles tense up. This time he shot his hands under my armpits like I was an oversized doll and tried to pry me off his v-cut pubic area. However, I twisted the thick black hair around my hands and held tight. The short jerks he gave me in attempt to pry me off only made him wince even more from the sensitive pain. I had found a weakness in my muscle god! Defeated, he smiled at me again. "Alright, little man, you win this time!" He announced. He could have easily crushed me like a bug with any muscle group of choice. But I think it was cute the way he let me win to feel some sort of power between us. He rose his arms up again to an un-flexed double bicep. "How do you like this, lil man?" He started flexing and un-flexing alternating between biceps. They rose up like mountains exploding each time and then deflated to a still very impressive flattened ball. The veins on his biceps were incredibly breath-taking; like a road map of thick fat veins all carrying blood as the passenger to each muscle group. His huge orbs pulsed as his hands tensed and I could only look on with admiration from a distance. "You like this, little guy?" I nodded, mouth agape like I was hypnotized. "Soo are you going to stop torturing my pubes?" I nodded again mesmerically and released my grip completely. His bicep bouncing show still went on. "Sooo can I kiss you now?" I nodded again in my trance and he smiled and laughed. He reached down for me and put his big hands under my armpits and easily lifted me towards his upper body. He rested my chest and stomach down on his expansive chest and I placed my hands on his upper chest. My hands held me up keeping a distance between our faces. He then pulled me in close by bringing his arms up around me like a big hug (except I was so small in comparison it was as if he was hugging himself). We looked into each others eyes and he playfully flexed his chest, and bounced his arms a few times so slightly--but it was more than enough to weaken my locked arms away from his face. I fell towards his face and we embraced in a passionate kiss. It felt like it lasted forever which I wouldn't have minded because I had never felt safer in my life than in this place surrounded by Alex's huge muscles. My sanctuary began to rumble as Alex shifted under me and began to rise off the bed. He carried me once again like an oversized baby with his huge pecs blocking my view of his face. "Where are we going now, big guy?" "Thought we should take a shower together." My mind began to race a thousand miles per hour. ----------------------------- Next part should be done relatively sooner.

This is an old story that I haven't quite yet finished. It's a different style to my usual stuff and is a bit clinical intentionally to help build a scene. What do you think should I carry on with it...? It's a slow burner so be patient Enjoy TC 28 DAYS BEFORE part 1 and 2 by Tattcub THE DAYS BEFORE THE 28 DAYS AFTER I never know where to start when people ask for my story. To be honest there are some days when I don't know what a keyboard is let alone type on one. There are some days when IT'S ALL ABOUT THE MUSCLE. That's it. Plain and simple. Here's my story, learn something from it while you still can and while I am still with you. We all know about the virus. It took the world by storm, turning everyone who became infected by it into slavering beasts of muscle. They were satisfied only by sex and seemed to become stronger and stronger the more they got. It is now know where the virus came from, well it wasn't a secret. It was me. I did it. I was it's inventor and the father of this brave new world HA.HA. I didn't realise what I was about to unleash would change everything. Please note the D designations are over a period of six months. They are just 28 moments I remember that brought all of this crashing down around our ears. D-28 My name is Damien Clements and I am a biochemist specialising in the field of sports medicine and nutrition. I have always been fascinated by the human body and its ability to overcome stress and adversity. I have studied every type of body dysmorphia there is and am something of and expert in the field. I have several colleagues whose skills and knowledge range from basic nutrition to psychophysiology. We are all involved in a secret government think tank known as the Proteus Group. Our job within the think tank is to come up with new ways man can adapt to the harsh environmental conditions on the planet in places that are still left to explore. The Arctic, deep deserts and the sea etc. As a group some of our experiments range from cross breeding crops to deal with tough conditions to gene splicing and manipulation. Okay before you start judging bear in mind I said we were secret not ethical. We are or rather we were a group of scientists given a carte blanche for our research and a blank cheque to go with it. If you were in my position you would have done the same given that sort of opportunity. We had been together for three years and were beginning to show some results on a particularly difficult problem. The main problem with spreading genetic information is how to transmit that information from and outside source into a host body. You can't just inject it as the hosts own immune system would recognise it as alien and destroy it. We had some disasters with that method I can tell you. Although now looking back at the notes and videos of the tests one or two are strangely arousing. All that growth... D-27 Damien Clements reporting on test no #112 We'd already decided to forget testing on lower forms I.E bacteria to molluscs and suchlike. Over the last 6 months we had made massive strides in our testing and had determined that a viral delivery system was the best way to transmit the genetic data we had isolated on the Alexander test. (please note that is under separate filing in data section 277 beta) Viral delivery was clean and fast and could be injected directly into a host subject. Our initial problem was which virus could contain that much genetic information without a) destroying itself destroying the information and c) Infecting the host with it's actual malady. To be honest it was the last point that the group had had problems with the most. Trying to toughen a cats skin to make it burn resistant isn't nice to see when the specimen breaks out in bloody sores all over your notes. It's also a wasteful use of the specimen. I have lost count over the number we've had to destroy in the last 6 months alone. We at least have an unlimited line of credit in getting more. Trying the various de-activated viral agents was time consuming until one of the others, David Simmons came up the idea of actually using a bacteria and a virus together. We infected the virus with the gene data and the bacteria with the virus. It was a particularly aggressive strain of Ebola (De-activated) Very contagious and spread by body fluids so we already had a good method of introduction into a hosts system. The body would fight and destroy the bacteria but would be too late to kill the virus as it would have had time to proliferate while the host destroyed the bacterial carrier. Sort of a message in a bottle in a bottle. The next test with a cat was a success. The skin toughened to such a degree that it was hard to scratch with surgical needles. Not impervious but a great start. The cat also exhibited slight increase in aggressive tendencies and put on about half a kilo. It was also very hard to get back into it's the one time it escaped. D-26 Clements report no: #223 We've now done several days testing with the delivery system and it works. Everyone is elated here. We're still collating the data but if things pan out as we have predicted we're going to start manipulation of the gene structures for more complicated changes to the test subjects physiology. We've decided to change from cats to something less aggressive. A few of our techs have been scratched or bitten by their charges so we've opted for guinea pigs. Clichéd I know but they really don't bite so much. The one thing we can't explain on the skin tests are the slight changes to muscle size and density. Nothing major but small increases on almost every subject. Reminds me of Alexander. We're not ready to start on muscle work yet. There are a lot of other considerations first, skeleton and other organs first I think. We decided to go slow and steady and not allow our success to cloud our judgement. David Simmons is ecstatic as the delivery system was his idea. I tried to suggest we continue to strengthen the system but Simmons insists on more testing first just in case there's any degradation or mutation in the genetic structures. D-25 Clements report no: # 245 It's been a week since we upgraded the delivery system and made the bacteria far more aggressive a delivery system. Simmons complained as usual but the stronger package means we can put more complex genetic instructions into the viral messenger. We've even Christened the project we're calling the viral system Project Nuncio. It's derived from a Latin term that means envoy. Nuncios were messengers from the Pope who had the powers to cross most boarders on Papal missions. Quite apt really. I have decided that we are ready to take the next steps and begin the inner physical augmentation sequences within the next week. We've seen some great progress with the skin and epidermal experiments. Next it's muscle and bones. The only downside so far that has been noted is the over stimulation of various of the guinea pigs hormone production glands more so in the males than in the females. D-24 Clements report no: #257 Okay now we're cooking with gas, to coin a phrase. We've had near enough a 100% success rate with the new Nuncio delivery system. It's performed better than any of us dared hope. The type of genetic information transmitted this way seems to be unrestricted in size or complexity. We've managed to augment the skeletal structures on numerous guinea pigs. They're structure and strength have improved by about 500 % in some cases. A prime example is when one of the specimens was being removed from a test gantry and was dropped about 20 ft into a ventilation duct that was opened for a maintenance inspection. The creature barely even noticed and started grooming itself. We are also noticing heightened sexual activity in some of the offspring of the test subjects. Even though these animals are naturally highly sexed. Onwards and upwards. I have scheduled the musculature enhancement series to start from tomorrow. D-23 Simmons report no #221 I am adding this to the record as my protest to the enhancement test being accelerated. Clements' judgement is clouded by our recent amazing success. I know that my delivery system made this happen faster but it doesn't make me any less uneasy about the speed with which we're progressing or the corners that some of my colleagues are cutting. We're scientists and we know full well the penalty for going against the natural order without due care. I will be making an official complaint after the first tests tomorrow morning. D-23 Clements report no #259 We had the first successful delivery of the musculature genome sequences this morning. We used one of the guinea pigs that had already had the bone restructuring sequence. So far no side effects or adverse reactions from the animal. I can't say the same for Simmons, somehow the restraining tape used on the animal broke after the test and Simmons went to recover the animal. It turned aggressive and managed to bite him on the palm of his right hand. Simmons received medical treatment for the small cut and as the animals are screened of any other infections he was cleared for duty even though he was given a broad spectrum anti-biotic just to be sure. I'll file all of the relevant data on the animal once the gene sequences have had a chance to work. D-21 Simmons report #225 We started the muscle augmentation tests yesterday. We'd injected the agent into the guinea pig and all was well. It was about half an hour into the test that the creature somehow managed to free itself from it's restraint and get out. I managed to corner and retrieve it but not before it bit me. I received treatment for the small bite and a shot of "just in case." That was yesterday. Anyway it was a small bite and doesn't even hurt any more. It healed very quickly. I also want to add that I made my complaint to the higher ups yesterday. We shall see what happens next. D-20 Clements report #262 Simmons has really stirred up the hornets nest. Apparently he reported myself and several colleagues for cutting corners and unscientific practices. Doesn't he realise we're on the cusp of something truly amazing. If things work as we have planned for so long we've got the keys to cure so many of the worlds ills. He's being a fool. I must try and reason with him. I can't at the moment as he called in this morning sick. He'd been checked after his bite but there was no bacteria infection from the guinea pig bite he had last week. D-19 Simmons personal. 17. I was contacted today. Top brass is concerned about my recent report and want me to take a deeper look into my colleagues activities. Thing is I know what they've been doing I just want them to slow it down. My bite from the other day has healed fully which is a little odd considering how deep the wound seemed to be. Ah well. I guess I was lucky. I am feeling slightly fluey though. Feverish and antsy even. Maybe even a little horny. I can't seem to settle. I feel as if my skin is moving. Must be the anti-biotics, D-18 Simmons Personal. 18. Has been a few days since I last made an entry and I am happy to report that I think I got over the little bug I had and to be honest I feel great! The anti-biotics worked a treat. I even think they sorted out the little bit of acne I had. I must admit I am feeling quite horny too. As if some-thing's been switched on somewhere. After the last couple of days feeling under the weather it seems as if all my senses have gone into overdrive. Everything appears a little sharper and in focus. Everything feels great, even sensual and I walked past Clements this morning and even though he's an egotistical prick he smelled great. I still feel a little sore though. I also think I've put on a few pounds over the last few days mainly because I've been eating like a horse. Whatever bug I had did nothing to suppress my appetite. I am back to work tomorrow. I am going to take up the investigation into Clements activities then. D-17 Clements report #271 After several days off sick Dr Simmons will be returning to duty tomorrow morning. It is good to have him back at this important stage. We are ramping up the test series because of the amazing results we've had so far. I am going to set up a full bone and muscle augmentation series on some of our smaller primates. I know Dr Simmons will have something to say about this but this is my operation and this will go ahead. The results have been too encouraging to stop now. D17-Clements personal. (file number unknown) So Simmons is back. Sanctimonious little shit. I cannot believe he would jeopardise the entire project by going behind my back and whining to the top brass. We have worked to hard to get to this point. Guinea pigs were to much for him. If he thought that wait till he sees the monkey. That will blow his mind and maybe he will see sense. If not then I may have to continue to distract the nosy bastard a little longer. D-16 Simmons personal 19 Was met at reception by the great man himself as I came back to work. Doctor Clements smiled and shook my hand and told me how happy he was that I was feeling better. He even commented how good I looked considering I had been ill. I smiled and nodded and even thanked him. He informed me that he'd taken the project to the next level and had started the series that morning on the primates. Several different species including a chimpanzee called Byron that I had brought in as a control. He was never meant to be tested. Clements continues to cut corners and rules the roost here as if he's a little tin pot god. His arrogance is breathtaking. If he wasn't so god-damned hot... Don't know where that last comment came from but he is a good looking man. Just because he's a prick doesn't mean I don't notice. I need to go to supply to get a new coat. This one seems to have shrunk in the wash. D-15 Simmons Personal 20 I can't seem to concentrate. I have been back at work for two days and even though Clements has started on the next phase of trials against my advice I can't seem to get motivated to do anything about it. Even though I was declared fit for duty I still feel strange. I feel fluey and sore all over but on top of it I feel stimulated, sexually almost all of the time. My clothes feel tight and I have found myself looking in the mirror a lot. Do I look different ? I don't know, can't seem to focus. I need to speak to Clements. He will want to hear these symptoms. I saw Byron this morning and I will admit the results were impressive. His mass has increased by about 15% making him bigger and stronger and more dominant than any of the other Chimpanzees. The thing is rather than become aggressive his dominance is different when he sees me. He just comes to me and wants cuddles or at least that's what he signs to me. We make it a habit of teaching our Chimps a version of ASL to help communication within the lab environs. Damn I think I just ripped my trousers... D-14 Clements report #281 The new range of tests have been an outstanding success. Even Doctor Simmons seems to have taken on a new enthusiasm for the series with the experiments on his favourite Chimpanzee adding another 15% of muscle mass. It does make the animal rather difficult to control and Simmons seems to have a connection with the beast so I let him deal with it. On a side note Doctor Simmons himself is putting on weight. He has requested several new items of clothing from stores in the last week. I will have to ask him to report to the gym more often. D-13 Clements report #292 We had to destroy the Chimpanzee. For some reason along with it's musculature and physiology it's libido was also heightened. Dramatically. Unfortunately to a point where the beast was unmanageable and was trying to copulate with almost anyone who came into the lab. It is very difficult trying to stop and incredibly strong and heavy primate in a sexual frenzy. It got so bad that none of the techs would go into the lab and nobody could approach. The creature seemed to be in a state of perpetual masturbation. The only member of the team who seemed able to approach with "interference" was Doctor Simmons. Interesting. I ordered him to enter the lab and destroy the beast so we could autopsy it and find out the cause of it's aberrant behaviour. He was not pleased and I thought he would get emotional as he does, but he seemed to see sense and went ahead and followed my orders on the condition that he did the autopsy. I agreed. I'll be interested in those results myself. If we have inadvertently triggered a gene that heightened sexual drives or stimulation that could be worth a considerable sum.

This is my attempt to continue the Invisible Kid, an old story from one of my top 5 favorite authors, TheEd. I did everything I could to give respect to his story. I hope it gives you guys the same chills that the original author gave me from this story. (BTW, this is part 3 so I have a feeling you might not understand much unless you find the original in the archives) My waking up was……pleasant. I woke up to the hood of a red and white umbrella you might have seen in an old commercial or TV show from the earlier 2000’s. I blinked my eyes. It was all a dream, I thought. I let out a sigh of relief. Almost blew my family up into giants, I laughed inwardly. But then two heads appeared in my view. “Are you ok, son?” My eyes bulged out of my skull (or atleast I felt like they did) as my eyes attached my dad’s handsome face to what should have been his body. Instead, a bigger, more beautiful looking interpretation of it filled my vision on my left side. “He’s just taking me in, dad. You know how I can be a bit much to handle” said Conan’s voice, also attached to a large body that must have been crafted from tanned marble. The two standing over me were like twin skyscrapers, my dad the taller of the two, their tight little red shorts still moist from the water and making a perfect shining effect as they stretched over thighs, waists, and bulges in their pants that pulled the lycra taut. I bolted upright and yet they still towered over me. Dad grinned even though he began to stand straight and his vision was eclipsed by two massive pectorals that looked dominated enough of Dad’s torso to protect me from the rain. “You’d think that he’d be used to us by now” he said as he leaned forward, grabbed me with two enormous hands and set me on my feet. I looked way up to my enormous father and brother but couldn’t fathom the words to speak. “Go on inside, son. For this one time, I’ll let your brother lotion me up” he said with a grin and passed the large bottle of lotion to Conan. The bottle seemed so average in their hands. Conan groaned as I walked away. “Why do I have to do it? He’s not going to be on display tomorrow.” I entered our now enormous house and hopped onto our “couch”. I call it couch but it was more like its own bed. I sat waaay back into the seat and found my knees couldn’t even bend due to the big furniture. How could I have done all of this? I grabbed the remote and quickly switched to the news. Everywhere I looked, there was my family. Whenever the news wasn’t talking about the weather, they were talking about either dad or what our family appeared to consist of: mom, dad, and Conan. As far as I could tell though, I didn’t remember being at any of these events. I became really scared of how much power I have used as I saw pictures of me being there (even though I obviously wasn’t the center of attention). Dad was typically flexing above a crowd thanks to his enormous height of 7’10. Sometimes, Conan would flex over them as well just to be apart and the crowd always seem to welcome him at each occurrence. Mom could be seen cheering on the sidelines often, not that it was hard when she was over 6’6. I kept looking for myself and I really had to squint to see myself next to them in different events. Compared to my enormous family, I was practically becoming invisible. “Marveling at the legacy?” came a booming voice from behind. Dad was looming over me and the couch, his pecs still doing their job at obscuring most of his face from me. He was still wearing nothing but his tight spandex shorts but that didn’t stop me from gawking. I had to rip my eyes away before he could peek over his pectoral mountains and keep my composure. “Yeah, they’re expecting me to visit a local strongman competition nearby. Crazy right?” he said with a big grin, my brain was turning to mush watching him smile with his deadly, handsome face. “Wait, dad. Have you ever even lifted weights before?” It was a fair question. I’d built them to be massive and virile sex gods, even now Dad’s shorts were straining and screaming as his cock hardened and grew rapidly inside. Dad shrugged and I almost went blind from the beautiful mountain range of muscle he created. “You already know that story, son. Me and your brother just kept getting bigger. Never needed to touch a weight. I’m actually a little bit excited to see what it feels like to lift steel like that.” I raised my eyebrows. “But dad—“ I started but his massive hand consumed my scalp and he ruffled my hair as if we were still in the previous reality. “Don’t worry, it’ll be fine. It always is.” I was more than anxious when the competition really got started. Big, hulking men stomped like bulls from station to station, their thick bellies round with beefy muscles that entered my vision before the rest of them did. Watching them lift the weights they hefted that day would be something I might not forget for a while. Dad, being the guest appearance, came near the end. I’d walked around for popcorn to calm my nerves but heard some of the competition managers talking and laughing about howthey’d been so lucky to get Dad to their competition. Too bad he was just for show. I stormed back to the competition to see dad waiting in his tent, lifting a weight awkwardly. For the competition, he’d convinced mom that he should wear something tight and intimidating, a tank top over his big muscles that looked like it was bound tear with the smallest flex and a pair of tight short shorts that were only an inch away from putting dad’s big, globe like ass muscles on display. He was definitely lifting much more than I could lift but I’d seen actors on Youtube lift just as much and they were a small fraction of Dad’s size. I came up to dad and jumped back for a second, he was taller than me and he was sitting on a low bench! “What’s up, son? Ready to see your da—Whoa” I jumped as I saw dad grab the weight he was hefting with his second hand. They had been right, my powers had only given dad visual beauty and size. I hadn’t considered making his super strong until his strong cock was ready for sexual release. I looked at dad’s big, bulging muscles. Can I make them stronger without making them grow? My eyes were glued to the muscles as I narrowed down my vision on them. I tried his biceps, then his pecs, then his forearms and so on until I’d reached his feet, covered in sneakers that were bulging from their girth. The feeling of concentration made me hold my breath again as I thought about Dad’s power. I wanted him much stronger. Way stronger than any of the other competitors and definitely stronger than those 6’7 mountains they had lifting the heaviest pounds. For a solid ten seconds, dad was still trying to hold the weights up and bend his arm properly as I tried to give them power. I got frustrated and gasped for air at the 30 second mark. His muscles hadn’t changed at all! The only reasonable difference might has well have been a pump. Was that the limit of my powers. Dad stood up and I lost sight of his face again as he heard an alarm sound. “That’s my cue!” he boomed as he strutted toward the ring. I ran to the crowd hurriedly and I made it just in time for this hefty man to come and lift a barbell attached to what had to be a ton on each end! The man was big at 6’9 and had to stuff his clothes with atleast 350 pounds of fat and powerful beef. He was hairy like a beast and his muscles were large and round. His cheeks were thick as though he were actually eating right then and there. To some, he might have been the perfect powerlifter. He lifted the weight with what looked like all of his strength and I gasped as it almost looked as though he could deadlift it but then he seemed to crumble and the weight slammed into the ground, cracking the cement and shaking the ground by the assistants nearby. I saw Dad come up behind him and pat his thick back as he supported himself on the weight in front of him, his forehead red and sweaty. “Careful now, I don’t think you’re big enough to carry all that weight yet” he jokingly jabbed at the guy and they both chuckled a little as the thick powerlifter strutted back to give Dad some space. I couldn’t stop thinking about what had happened when I used my powers. Why didn’t it work? Dad’s muscles could be seen so it should have worked perfectly, right? Dad took a deep breath and I held my own as he prepped. Everyone was silent as he firmly grabbed the weight. Suddenly, dad’s muscles flexed and he attempted to yank the weight up with all his strength. The most beautiful muscles I’d ever seen seemed to enlarge as I watched him attempt. His back muscles hulked behind his neck and his pectoral muscles stretched the fabric of his tank top. Because of his skimpy shorts, I could see that dad’s shorts were also struggling as his big thigh muscles and ass tightened. So many vascular muscles appeared to punch up and against his thin skin but the weight didn’t budge. I was still holding my breath but I heard one of the managers laughing beside me again. That made me angry. Suddenly, dad’s muscles loosened up a little but the weight went up off the ground by an inch. Then he lifted it 2 inches. 2 inches became 3 inches and then 4 and then 6. Dad was slowly lifting the weight off the ground his hips. Light began to glisten on his muscles more than before and I was starting to see that his muscles had not grown but became harder! With a huff, he had swung the weight from his hips to his chest and I still hadn’t let go of my breath. I was realizing I was still making him stronger but I felt the part of me that didn’t want to stop. I wanted dad to win and the manager’s silence had clearly shown he had but I wasn’t satisfied. They’d insulted my dad and I wouldn’t let them off that easy. Suddenly, Dad pushed with new might and the weight was over his head. Over time, he flexed his muscles less and less as they were taking less and less strain. When I stopped, I took stock of what I’d done. He hadn’t gotten too strong right? Suddenly, my eyes had to adjust to something changing in the atmosphere. I rubbed them to get whatever it was out of my eyes and there it was again. Conan’s voice came from beside me. “Dad, stop kidding around!” “Sorry, son. I was having fun watch all of their jaws drop!” I opened my eyes and there was dad but something was different. There was more weight! Dad was holding not 2 tons over his head but 10 tons! That wasn’t even the most shocking part as he was now holding it on one hand and standing on one foot! Dad was like a circus performer balancing on a ball as he held the weight in the air easily. In a really cocky way, he scratched his slightly hairy armpits and hefted his cock, now getting hard and causing the contents on the shorts to balloon. Dad flexed a bicep with a pearly white smile. “You guys got anything heavier? Here, son! This weight isn’t that much is it?” I recoiled and fell back as dad actually THREW the 10 tons over in my direction! I crouched and waited for the end but I heard the clinking as something caught the weight. “Come on, kid. You’re not scared are ya?” Conan’s heavy voice said down to me. He was now holding the weight over his head too! He turned to dad and called back. “Yeah! It could use some more weight! Maybe add 45 on both ends?” he said, starting laughter between him and dad. Mom was in the background with a grin and her legs shifting. “My big, strong men” she said proudly. Her eyes were glued to dad and I knew they’d pound each other like animals tonight. Would she be able to handle the power I’d given him? Back home, I got a call from Luke. He’d stayed home to hide from the bullies for a day. Instantly, my guilt came back. I’d made Dad and Conan super human and Luke was still having to stay home to hide from bullies that I’d created! I wanted to give him the power to protect himself but I didn’t want him to kill anyone. The way he talked about getting revenge on those bullies really unsettled me. Of course, it unsettled me as much Mom and Dad in the background, the sound of their bed creaking and breaking under Dad’s mighty thrusting power and sending the strength and sound through the walls to my room. I turned on my headphones and tried to be a good teenager to sleep through it all but my hand found my cock and the sound of dad making the house shake sent me over the edge….. twice.

======

I'll be placing the original parts in a different topic. Sorry for any of you who were expecting "My Dad's a Growing Boy" where dad grows to the point that he's filling his son's guest room and his head is touching the ceiling. I wanted to create something different from what I normally do. I've never dabbled in the area of super powers but I just couldnt help myself when so many people are trying it out this summer. Please give any feedback you can so I can figure out how to form my writing with this. It's an old story I thought I'd never look back to. Part 1: https://muscle-growth.org/topic/1556-my-dad-is-a-big-boy-re-post/ Part 2: https://muscle-growth.org/topic/1560-my-dads-boy-is-a-big-boy/ Part 3: https://muscle-growth.org/topic/1569-my-dads-boy-is-a-man/ Part 4: https://muscle-growth.org/topic/1595-my-dad-is-a-secret-holder/ Part 5: https://muscle-growth.org/topic/1596-my-dad-is-a-cum-fountain/ Part 6: https://muscle-growth.org/topic/1606-my-dad-is-a-room-wrecker/ My skin burned as I was wrapped in a never ending bath of muscle and hair that sent warmth through every body part. I could imagine it all happening from a bird's eye view as I lay pinned by my giant dad. His arms were placed on either side of me and the wide bed, his biceps and triceps bulging on either side of the mattress as he lowered his body, battling his forearms for space. Every other second I wasn't rubbing up against a muscle, he would kiss a body part, sending electricity into me. "Fuck..." I hissed as my cock smacked into what had to be a very low ceiling of man. Like a running faucet, I could feel myself leak pre when Dad leaned into my ear and whispered to me. " I can't…" he growled into my ear as he continued his barrage of kisses and rubs. I gave in the moment I heard him say those words. I moved over his body uncontrollably, licking him in random and hot places that seemed to flex themselves from my touches. The tables slowly turned as dad began to lean back on the bed, causing it to sink as his weight was transferred into one place. The wood in the bed frame chipped as dad's now enlarged body sat on the back of his feet, his knees spread wide and his bulge in clear view, jumping every so often as if it wanted to grow but was waiting for something. I guessed quickly as I followed dad's 15 foot body to the other side of the bed. With a kind of desperation, I quickly kissed his legs, feeling the hard quads flex and bulge. Each one was potentially bigger than all of my 230 pound body put together and probably 10 times denser as they bulged with their three headed perfection. Quickly enough, I made it to dad's abs and I couldn't help licking the set of steel up and down with an eager tongue. It seemed almost as if his midsection was so big that it spread for miles vertically and horizontally. The apollo's belt of his wait was perfect in every way, pulling in all the enormity of such a man to one place. This was extremely futile and a sea of muscle welcomed me. Obliques the size of bars of soap awaited my arrival, each one looking extremely tight and fastened into the giant my dad was. At this point, I was standing as I tried to continue going up my dad. He was so tall standing up that, even on his knees, his torso raised him more than 7 feet tall, making him taller than me even as he sat. His amazing height was the last thing on my mind before I felt my head bump into what felt like the ceiling. I raised my attention up to the cause and my mouth began to water as I saw two of the most hulking, meaty pecs hover above me. Clearly, they were far from dad's rib cage but that wasn't the only amazing thing about them. Each one was spread far and in opposite directions, making it truly appear as if a wall of hairy muscle was spread before me. Each pec was capped with the most succulent nipple on each side that seemed to drop and appeared ready to be sucked and tortured by someone's mouth. For a few seconds, that someone was me as my tongue touched one nipple and licked around it. I was lost in the muscle as dad flexed two boulder biceps that looked so big, they could eat me and still have room for a the main course. Each bicep peak soared high as they were flexed, angry veins appearing on each as the muscle swelled with blood. I found myself grabbing hold of one of dad's massive arms and licking it with all my might. I could feel myself fire another small stream of jizz as I rode the bicep. This was potentially the most amazing moment of my life as I licked and licked all over my dad's upper body. Suddenly, an enormous vein grew on dad's arm and the muscle began to shake. My dad's skin turned red as though he had come from the beach and had experienced a terrible skin burn. "Son, we mustn’t… we” he groaned as dad's flexing seemed to be unstoppable. Dad stood and I held on as the floor became very far away from me. I had no time to enjoy the view as I heard dad groan as if he were experiencing pleasure and pain at the same time. " Dad?" I tried to call up to him quickly as his gargantuan body changed color, veins appeared all over him as I stood on his massive pole as though it were a very thick tree branch. “Dad, what’s wrong?!” I tried to say but fell as Dad executed a new symptom I’d never seen before. I landed on the bed below, safe in the destroyed mattress as I stared up at dad in worry and awe, both at the same time. The lights in the high ceiling of the room were shaking as I tried to gather my surroundings. “Squirt….I…. I FEEL SO….” he started before suddenly every muscle flexed. I backed away as his muscular calves flexed powerfully and crushed the sides of the bed. Wood chips went everywhere and I covered my eyes as they nearly blinded me. A loud bang came from the door as Jeff came dashing in with his eyes wide and his muscles naked besides a pair of tight, tight briefs. “What’s happening?!?” I shouted as Jeff came and grabbed me. I was powerless as Jason wrapped his big muscles around my body and simple hauled me out of the room with him. We both turned to the open door and watched as dad’s body took on a new color, purple. “I don’t know!” he shouted over the vibrations as we watched through the opening. It wasn’t big enough to see all of dad, which depressed me a little bit, but we saw enough. The area around him looked wrecked. The bed was splintering, the carpet was peeling, even the ceiling was cracking. Shapes like lightning began to crisscross the walls as Dad’s muscles seemed to flex harder and harder. Jeff and I were beside ourselves. “Is this new?” I called but I couldn’t get a response since Jeff couldn’t hear me, let alone me hear myself. “UGH” came Dad’s suddenly much more powerful voice. It wasn’t the same as before. Echoing followed his already heavy voice as though his power was stretching out in a new way. “Should we move?!” I called up to big Jeff hurriedly. The floorboards were shaking and the room Dad was in was in the middle of difficulties. Jeff didn’t get to answer though when it happened. A sonic boom. Dad seemed to put his pecs in the most powerful flex he’d ever done and we were knocked back like ragdolls by an invisible force. Jeff was lucky to have fallen behind me as he was much more durable and used his body to cushion the fall. My head was surrounded by pec cleavage that I couldn’t enjoy as I spun on my back to see dad. The walls had been torn up by something fierce and burn marks had blanketed parts of the floor as the space between us and dad had been ripped apart but something….. new. Dad was still standing in what was supposed to be my guest room, breathing heavily and staring off into space. Jeff lifted me up and off him and we proceeded to come closer to dad, his body quickly towering over us as his 18 foot form was no calmer but still flexed and covered with new veins. Dad’s face was that of shock and wonder. I could only imagine what that was like in first person to do what he’d just done. What had he just done?? “Dad…” “SON!” Dad shouted, suddenly getting on his knees and hugging his boys with his big muscles. Everything went black as I felt muscles on my front and another set on my back, creating a brother and father sandwich. “ARE YOU OK?!” he asked hurriedly. It had come out muffled for me but it took a second for him to realize he was crushing his oldest born with his youngest. Jeff was also squirming in dad’s grip as something was different. “Dad, you’re hurting us” he said and, like clock work, Dad released us. Dad’s face wasn’t of relief but of confusion now. “What? Son, I’m not even using any power. This isn’t even the same amount of strength I used….” Dad became silent as he looked down at me. Was he still thinking I was shocked he and Jeff had sex last night? “Yeah, squirt, I was sure you’d be sore about your poppa fucking your brother.” The room was silent as me and Jeff looked at each other. Wait, what? Was dad reading my mind? “Squirt, what’s up. What makes you think I’m reading your mind?” I looked at dad with wide eyes. “Dad, I didn’t say anything. You just…. answered my thoughts!” Dad’s eyes were the next to widen. “What?” Dad said as he looked down at his hands and flexed the fingers. I suddenly became wary of everything I was saying as Dad’s sudden development had my brain wracking. I almost wish I myself had these powers so that I could hear what Jeff was thinking. He was dead silent but his eyes lit up and he spoke with such excitement. “Holy shit, dad! Did you just gain superpowers?!” --- Meanwhile, all the way in Illinois, the National Earthquake Information Center was in a frenzy. Without warning, the Richter scale had been bouncing up and down in its low ranges in an attempt to gauge what the fuck was actually happening in California. People were scurrying around as they saw the readings but no one could make sense of them. The head of the facility stood on his perch above the madness, trying not to look as confused as his workers. He turned to his secretary. "What exactly did you say happened?" The secretary opened her tablet. "A small town in California has been receiving strange readings coming from very specific coordinates. People around the town are unaware of the causes or why it's so specifically in their area since its normally a very tame area of California. There is no specific timing, register or scale that the vibrations seem to be fixed on. It's been hypothesized that the cause is of an unusual formation from aged dormant volcanoes that simply weren't recorded." "If it's that simple, why is everyone panicking?" asked the director. "No one can assume the cause" the secretary said before pausing. The director looked intently on the secretary as she appeared to withhold some amount of information. "What else?" "...The director of Central Intelligence has called and is sending people to the area to investigate, though he wont say why, and also wants us to stop all work on the collection of information in that area." The head of the facility looked back to the workers below. "What the hell is going on over there...?" --- My jaw was practically on the floor as I bore witness to one of the most amazing things in the world. Jeff nudged me with his thick hand and grinned over at me. “It’s all ok. I’ve seen him lift about ¼ of that before” he said as we marveled at our dad. I spoke to him without blinking or turning my eyes away. “Have you seen him do it without actually touching the weight?” I asked. We were standing on a hill marveling at our dad. I’d already seen him carry atleast 11 cars on top of each other and lift them but this was a new level, one that me and Jeff had never seen before. “Why are you so shocked? Our dad is amazing. He’s going to be the most powerful man in the world! That’s so fucking cool!” I looked at Jeff with a look even I didn’t understand. Dad noticed and looked over at us from beneath what appeared to be half of the junk yard behind the mansion’s forest. “HEY, YOU BOTH BETTER BE FUCKING IMPRESSED, BOYS! I CAN DO THIS ALL DAY!” he shouted in the strangest way. We both grabbed our heads as dad’s voice bounced around inside like an echo. His actual voice was strong and manly but it was his new power, his seemingly psychic ability, that was giving his voice the throes to be heard. He was at least several yards away, enough to be barely heard over the grinding of steel above his head, yet he was perfectly hearable. Dad noticed our pain and held back. “Sorry, still don’ got that under control” he said much more quietly. Dad heard my next thought and spoke it before I myself fully understood. Dad was holding his arms out as though he were holding something but, in reality, the island of steel above us wasn’t touching him at all. It was as though the space was weightless. Still, he walked towards us, his body creating the heavy thumps that I was familiar with now. “I know you’re scarred, buddy. You’re jus’ learnin’ I’m still growin’. You’re just learnin’ that your brother’s growin’ too. Ya just learnin’ that me and your brother have been doin’ the dirt. We’re BOTH just learning about this…. power growing inside me. I can’t apologize enough for everything. That there’s no way for me ta tell ya whether or not you’re gonna grow like your old man or gain powers like your man. Or that I didn’t tell you for so many years. Or even that I wasn’t there enough during your college life. All that time I let you have your space but, in reality, I think it’s my fault for giving you more space than you wanted.” At this point, Dad was standing in front of me with his massive body towering before me. His junk was heaving in front of me in the tight underwear that he was wearing. “All I can do is let you come with me on the ride, kiddo. But I guarantee you, I’ll never let you go again like that. When you need me, call me and I’m there. I will gain control of all dis and make you able to talk to me without this stupid power.” Dad leaned down, looked me in the eyes and pressed his big head against my smaller one. We were looking eye to eye now, both of our blue eyes locking as we used this to express what we were feeling. He knew I was afraid and that I would need time to adjust to all of this information. Still, he gave me a look in his eyes that told me I wasn’t alone. He was so powerful and seemed to never hit the roof when it came to shocking us but, no matter what, his eyes told me he’d always love me and that’s all I could ask. The grin on his face told me he knew that. He turned his massive, hulking back to me as he stood up and looked up into the sky at the weight he held above us. Tons of pounds of steel hovered over us as though we were in space. I was also marveling at all of this power he was showing off but my eyes wandered to something else. I only hoped Jeff didn’t see me as I looked over at Dad and looked at all of his muscles. They were red and flexing as if he were actually holding the cars and fridges and metals above us. His back muscles were a map chart to me but it was so beautiful I wish I’d learned to paint and draw so that I could put this on paper. His beautiful ass was a shelf above me that seemed to defy gravity just as the metal did. His legs did the same and jutted out, making his legs spread to give space for his titanic testicles. This went on and on to his huge feet that could have possibly covered my chest but I noticed something just as amazing as his body. “Um, dad?” I called up to him. “Yeah?” “You’re feet aren’t touching the ground.” To Be Continued……

Hello All, So between work this week and just general writer’s block I didn’t get to finishing part 3 of The Forge. So instead I went into the archive and pulled up this old one I had posted in the Continuous Stores section of the old website. Even for a continuous story I felt I never really developed the premise enough, but since it was already started I figured I could expand upon it and clear my brain. I think it actually ended up pretty good imho so I am posting it here. I feel is has a lot of potential for adaptation to all sorts of tastes and fetishes so I leave it here to see where you guys might go with it. It’s basically my twist on the greatest of the great porn clichés, the pizza delivery guy. Hope you enjoy. MW's Pizza: Unexpected Delivery Danny came home after a long day from work and was exhausted. There was nothing particularly bad about it but the office had been working overtime all this week to deal with the new account from a big Fortune 500 company. Now it was the weekend and all Danny wanted to do was get something to eat and then pass out. He looked over at the sink filled with dirty pots and pans, realized that he would have to dig through that mess to cook something and he certainly wasn’t in the mood for that. He really just wanted to exert as little energy as possible and so decided to order in. He’d been meaning to try that new MW’s Pizzeria. Some of the guys at work couldn’t stop talking about it. Especially this one guy Craig. He actually quit about two weeks ago and by the way he used to talk about this place people started to joke he quit just so he could work there. Danny was in the cubical next to him and just the week before Craig quit Danny remembered he ordered a “Beef Lover’s special” every night just before going home. Danny wasn’t exactly the poster boy for healthy eating but just listening to him ordering it every night was hardening his arteries. But if he was ordering it so much Danny thought it had to be good. He pulled out the card for MW’s he picked up off of Craig’s desk while cannibalizing his old office supplies and dialed the number. “MW’s, can I take your order?” said the surprisingly deep voice on the other end. “Uh, yes. I’d like a Beef Lover’s special” “Really” the voice said with emphasis. “And would you like it extra beefy, super beefy, or ultra beefy.” He said with that same emphasis. It actually sounded kind of creepy to Danny. “Uhhh…ultra beefy…I guess?” “What’s the address?” Danny rattled off the information the guy needed. The voice replied in a curious tone “Great! He’ll be over in 30 minutes. Have a good one stud!” and then he hung up. “Wow, that was weird.” Danny said out loud. Besides the creepy way he said everything he also forgot to tell him how much the pizza would be. He didn’t think much of it though. After all, he thought, how much could it actually cost? He went into the living room to watch some TV, passing his weight set with six months worth of dust collecting on it. Work had kept him off his usually steady workout schedule. It had been a good way to counteract some of his bad eating habits and while he was never ripped he managed to fill out a shirt pretty well. But now he had lost some of the mass of his chest and started to fill out the lower part of his shirt more. Combined with his thinning blond hair and the growing wrinkles it depressed Danny. Since turning 30 two years ago he couldn’t help but wonder if he had passed his prime. That, however, was a worry for another night. Right now he just wanted to be fed and get some rest. 30 minutes later on the dot Danny heard the doorbell ring. He opened the door to jaw dropping sight. On the other side was a delivery boy with a face that looked like it was just out of diapers, but the body of a seasoned bodybuilder. His face showed a deep olive complexion, probably Latino, but with striking blue eyes. His hair was dark and wavy and a little long, but not quite shoulder length and a thin goatee He wore a red and white striped button down shirt that looked like it was purposefully one size too small, showing off every curve and bulge of his sculpted body. While not the size of a pro, the definition of his muscles could easily be seen beneath the tight shirt. His black slacks were similarly too small and the teardrops of his thighs and the diamonds of his calves were bulging underneath the fabric, straining it to its full capacity. Even his crotch was packed to its limit. Danny was in awe. It was strange how much this guy affected Danny since he really didn’t go for guys. There were a few “experiments”, but Danny didn’t think those counted. Danny snapped back to awareness as the kid stepped past him and entered the house. Danny had thought this a little too forward of him, but before he could say anything the delivery boy said “So are we going to get started or are you waiting for tomorrow’s mail?” Danny really didn’t like the tone of this kid. He would have told him off, but he just wanted his dinner and some sleep so he let it go. Danny pulled out his wallet, looked at the kid’s name tag then said, “So, Miguel, what do I owe you?” “It starts at $3,000.” he said in deep, even tone. “Funny. Now what does it really cost?” Danny was losing patience with this kid. “What old man, did you think this would be cheap?” Miguel began to yell, “You think a body like this is cheap?” Danny was about lose it with the “old man” comment, but was perplexed by the last thing he said. “What do you mean a body like this?” He threw down his pizza carrier and with lightning speed he grabbed Danny by the wrists and forced his hands on to his solid pecs saying “This one. The one you’re supposed to be paying for.” As he said this, Miguel looked straight into Danny’s eyes and slowly dragged his hands across his torso, flexing every rock hard muscle along the way. Danny suddenly realized what they were talking about and blurted out in a stuttering and nervous voice, “Listen, I-I think there has been a misunderstanding here. Uh, w-why don’t we just call this an unfortunate mistake and –“ Miguel suddenly grabbed Danny’s shirt and thrust him against the wall, his feet dangling in the air. “Listen old man, you called and asked for this and one way or another you are going to pay for it!” Miguel’s eyes burned with anger as he held Danny effortlessly in the air. “I don’t have that kind of money!” Danny protested in a voice much higher and terrified than he intended it to be. Miguel lowered Danny just enough to bring him to eye level, then leaned in real close and said “Then you are just going to have to work it off.” Throwing Danny over his hard shoulder with little effort Miguel made his way into the living room, scanning it with his deep brown eyes till they locked on to the weight bench. “Perfect!” he growled. He reached for the bar sitting on the rack. Despite the fact that it still had a solid 145 on it he lifted it off like it was some cheap movie prop. He striped the weights off of the bar and carried Danny back into the hallway. All this time Danny was punching and kicking Miguel but the only person he managed to hurt was himself. Pounding his fists into his back was like trying to beat up a wall of titanium. By the time they got back to the hallway Danny had given up, his hands and feet throbbing with pain. Miguel stopped at the foot of the stairs and lifted Danny off his shoulder. He then pinned him to the banister as he took the bar and stuck it behind the main pole of the banister. Miguel grabbed the bar at both ends and with a strength Danny couldn’t help but watch with awe he began to bend the ends of the steel rod together, wrapping it around Danny and the banister like piece of solid metal rope. Danny would have protested more about being restrained if his mouth hadn’t been hanging open with amazement over Miguel’s strength. Miguel just gave him a cocky smile and said, “Wow! You really are just shocked, aren’t you? And I haven’t even gotten to the good part yet.” Danny was filled with dread upon hearing those words. Miguel then closed his eyes and began concentrating. For about ten to fifteen seconds nothing happened, confusing Danny. But then the veins started to appear. It was subtle at first, just looking like his heart had started beating a little harder but then new ones began branching from the ones already visible. As Danny watched them expand with blood he then noticed something else expanding. Miguel’s shirt, which was already near the limit, began to audibly groan under the pressure of his growing chest. The gaps between the buttons began to show his tan flesh till the top button popped off and hit Danny on the cheek. The opening revealed an even larger network of veins spreading and branching on his chest. It was if his body was creating conduits to feed the growth of his muscle. Shortly after the first one broke the second button followed. Then a third and a fourth until the entire front of his torso had been exposed, his blood pumping everywhere to supply his ever growing mass. The seams around his arms started to stretch, then tear as his veins began to gorge his biceps to inhuman peaks that were sharp and pointed. He moved into a double bicep pose and exploded out the sleeves like a cocoon. Miguel seemed to grow impatient with his clothes and began rip the rest of his shirt off, freeing his torso from its restriction. His upper body was a sight to behold; especially his ever tightening stomach, growing muscles in his abs and obliques Danny didn’t even know existed before. By this time his pants had already began to split showing off the teardrops in his thighs. Deeming them also too restricting he forced them apart as well showing the redwoods he was growing down there. All Miguel had left now was a pair of light red posers. Danny noticed the veins in his body began to recede some and the growth slow down. He thought the transformation was coming to a close. He was wrong. Just above the top of the posers the purple head of his steel hard cock began to poke out. The veins that had covered his body were now furiously growing thick all over his cock. Even the part covered by the posers were showing visible veins running through out, including his sack. And just like his other muscles, this one began to expand. The head flared up and out, slowly creeping up to the bottom of his pecs until the head was nestled in his cleavage causing them to involuntarily bounce and flex around it. Then it grew wider until it obscured half of his abs on both sides. Finally his balls inflated to the size of grapefruits till the skin of the scrotum hung out the sides of the pouch. With a swift snap he destroyed his last piece of clothing letting his monstrous nuts hang halfway down his thighs. Over by the banister a clanking noise could be heard. It was Danny, shaking uncontrollably. He was unable calm down after Miguel’s amazing display of power. Miguel just gave him an even wider cocky grin and leaned in next to his ear and said, “That wasn’t even the good part either.” The clanking grew louder. He strode over to the pizza carrying case he had dropped on the floor and pulled out what seemed to be a label less bottle of water, except the contents were pink and slightly opaque. With his thick hand he unscrewed the top and walked over to Danny. He grabbed his chin and mouth forcing them open. Danny tried to struggle, but only half-heartedly since he know that it was useless to do so. Miguel then forced the contents down his throat until every last drop was consumed. Danny began to cough and gag after taking down the harsh liquid. “Son of a bitch! What was that for?” Miguel just smiled and said, “So we can get to the good part.” At first Danny didn’t feel anything, except the burning sensation from the acrid drink. Soon though, he began to feel his heartbeat begin to get faster and faster, harder and harder until it felt like his heart could pump all the water from a swimming pool in minutes. Looking down he could see veins pumping underneath his shirt and he could feel his muscles tighten and expand. “What the fuck are you doing to me?!” he yelled. Miguel just looked at Danny with contempt and slapped his massive paw over his mouth to shut him up. “Listen, Old Man! You called me here with no money to pay me, so now you have to get some to pay off your debt. But you’ll never do it with that pathetic body.” “No! I don’t want to be a freak like you! I don’t want… to look like…I don’t want…I don-…I….” Danny’s anger began to dissipate as his mind clouded and began to focus on how the changes he was going through were making him feel. He was acutely aware now of how his body growing more dense and hard. From his skin, through his muscle and down into his bones he could feel them being rebuilt into stronger and more durable versions. The throbbing veins became even more prominent under his shirt, even spreading over his hands, feeding the changes. His former flab had long ago disappeared, replaced with rock hard sinew. As he felt his body become as solid and hard as rock his heartbeat kicked into and even higher gear and that was when the growth began in earnest. Danny feared that expanding into the twisted metal that encircled him would hurt but whatever Miguel had given him had already made his muscle too strong to yield to something like steel. His growing body slowly but surely caused the bar to expand out since it was no longer a match for his power. Soon after Danny’s clothes began to succumb to his growth as well. First the buttons on his shirt popped off one by one to expose his vein covered chest. Then seams around his shoulders gave way to his engorged delts and traps. The bar had been opened up enough for him to stretch out his arms uncoiling it enough so that it fell down to the floor, passing his legs as they stretched apart the seams of his pants. The rest of his clothes succumbed soon after, at this point just exploding into shreds from the rapidly increasing expansion of his muscles. Once everything but his boxer fluttered to the ground and the veins began to recede, all that was left behind was a blond, hairy chested behemoth. But like what happened with Miguel before, all those veins immediately shot to Danny’s cock, causing its rapid hardening and growth as it tore apart the boxers and destroyed the last piece of his clothing. The head stopped halfway up his stomach, not nearly as big as Miguel’s but still much thicker and longer than any normal man’s piece. When the growth finally stopped the feeling clouding his mind began to slightly recede slightly and a small seed of the anger he was feeling began to return. Through the feelings of strength, power, and pleasure, Danny’s rage began to push though. He picked up the mangled weight bar and through the haze began to make his way towards Miguel, intending to hit him with it using his new found strength. Miguel, though, didn’t look worried at all. He just stood there with a cocky grin. When Danny got close he reached back his thick, rippling arm, but before he could take the swing his arm stopped. He just stared at Miguel, taking in his enormous ripped and hairless torso, the patch of fur above the root of his cock the only exception. Every muscle twitched with thick corded muscle, still even bigger than his own. Danny felt his will falter and his arm began to shake. Miguel just walked over and grabbed the bar in one on his hands, squeezing it so the metal deformed like clay. “You don’t want to do that, do you?” Miguel said softly. Danny’s resistance quickly draining he let go of the bar and let Miguel casually throw it to the side. He then put his other hand behind Danny’s head and pulled him close. Their monster cocks pressed up against each other’s bodies and their lips almost touching he whispered, “What do you want to do?” At that moment Danny finally surrendered to the fact that however angry he was before and however straight he thought himself, he only wanted one thing. To please him. He closed the small distance that was left between the two of them and pressed his lips against him, then opening his mouth so he could let his tongue in for the most passionate kiss he has ever received. Caught up in the throes of passion Danny leaped up and wrapped his legs around Miguel’s waist, squeezing their throbbing manhoods even harder together causing untold pleasure for both of them. Miguel, also caught up in the passion, decided to slam Danny up against the wall, but severely underestimated his own strength and plowed straight through it causing them to crash down and roll through the kitchen, demolishing several cabinets along the way. They stopped with Miguel on the floor in front of the fridge and Danny straddling him on top. Danny once again attacked Miguel’s mouth while feeling every bulge and contour of his muscular frame while Miguel returned in kind. After another few minutes of intense making out Danny separated and looked upon his unexpected lover’s giant dick and realized that he had an urge, no, an absolute need to have it up his ass right now. “Fuck me!” he yelled. “Fuck me hard!” Miguel just smiled another arrogant smile and grabbed Danny’s by the hips proceeded to easily lift him up as far as he could until he was hovering right above his massive fuck pole. He lowered him down slowly until his plump head was knocking at his back door and then slowly but steadily plunged Danny down his shaft until he buried it to the base. The whole time going down the shaft he screamed with pleasure and delight, completely unbelieving how right Miguel’s cock felt up his ass. It was like he was made to fit him. For what felt like hours to Danny he proceeded to ride Miguel, going up and down his dick, all the while continuing to kiss and feel each other up the whole time. Finally, with Miguel on the floor and Danny riding him cowboy style they both reached the edge. As their climaxes hit each of them began to spew quarts of jizz. Danny was shooting wildly in the air and in the intensity of the moment grabbed a cast iron skillet that landed next to him in the debris of the kitchen and squeezed it in his left hand so that it crumpled like tin foil. Miguel meanwhile had his hands braced on the fridge and when his orgasm hit he pushed, first denting the front door of the stainless steel appliance and then shoving it thought the wall completely into the dining room, causing even more destruction in there. After basking in the afterglow for a few moments, Danny slid himself off of Miguel and offered him a hand up. Standing in the middle of the ruined kitchen and covered in cum he surveyed the damage. A small part of him felt that he should care that his house was ruined. “I should probably clean this up.” He said. Miguel chimed in, “Do you really care?” Danny thought about it and realized he really didn’t. “No, I guess not.” It was like he had just woken up from a dream and the life he lived before, this house and his job, was just a hazy memory. “Besides, as an employee of MW’s Pizza your shelter is provided by the company now.” “Employee?” “Yeah, how else do you think you are going to work you debt off?” “How long could it take to make up $3000?” Miguel smiled that cocky smile of his again. “Oh, you’ll be working off a lot more than $3000. I mean, between the tip you owe me, the interest you will incur, the expenses you will owe us for your room and board, training, food, uniforms… Well let’s just say you will be working for us for a very, very long time. Any problems with that?” Again Danny felt that feeling again of just having woken from a dream. Looking down at his new magnificent body and remembering the mind blowing sensation of the sex he just had with Miguel he realized that this was a lifestyle he could get used to. “No. It’s no problem at all.” Now it was his turn to smile. “Good. Now shrink yourself down. I can’t fit two people this size in the car.” And with that he began to shrink down to his original size. Still beefy much more in the realm of ‘fitness model’ instead of ‘unholy mass monster’. His cock also began shrink and go soft, going back down to a smaller but still pretty impressive soft 6 inches. “How do I do it?” “Just visualize it and it will happen.” Danny closed his eyes and imagined himself compacting down to a smaller size. He could feel himself recede until he was as big as Miguel. When he opened them again and looked down he saw a still muscular but much more manageable frame with a nice thick coat of blond fur. “Alright.” Miguel said. “Time to get back to HQ and introduce you to the crew.” While Danny was concentrating on shrinking himself he took the opportunity to grab a spare uniform he apparently brought with him in his bag. “Sorry, I only have the one. But I am guessing that you don’t really mind being naked in public now.” “Can’t say that I do.” In fact Danny felt he would really enjoy flaunting himself now. Miguel chuckled “Still, let’s not attract any more attention than we have to. The noise we made was probably bad enough. As you can imagine we aren’t running a strictly legitimate business here so we want to keep as low of a profile as possible, so let’s get into car quickly.” Danny did as he was told despite wanting to feel the cool night air on his naked skin. He wondered what he was going to do while there were driving around with him naked, but saw the car had mirrored windows. Even the MW’s logo inconspicuous on the driver’s side of the door. “Like, I said low profile.” They both hopped into the car and headed off to where ever MW’s was located. Danny began squirming in his seat. Something felt…off. “What’s a matter?” Miguel asked. “I don’t know. I just feel, I don’t know, empty.” He smirked and said “I think I know what will help.” He reached and slid his hand under Danny’s ass and stuck one, then two, then three fingers up his chute, expertly manipulating his prostate. He could feel Miguel grow his fingers thicker and longer in order to fill him up more. Danny moaned deeply. “Oh good! Looks like we got a hairy muscle bottom bitch boy. We needed something like that on the menu. Too bad though. It looks like that big, beautiful cock you grew is kind of a waste.” Miguel continued to finger him until he was on the brink of orgasm. “Grow that cock of yours till it fits in your mouth. Can’t have you blocking my windshield with your spunk.” Danny did as he was asked and willed his cock bigger until he could bend over and stick the head into his mouth. As soon as his lips surrounded it he shot another massive load. His new found skills allowed him to take most of it down, though some of it leaked down his chin. After he was done firing Miguel removed his fingers, used them to scoop up some of the cum that was dribbling down his chin and stuck it into his own mouth to taste. “Mmmmm, bitch boy! That is some tasty cum. And I guess that huge prick of yours is not as much of a waste as I thought.” “Bitch boy, is that what that stuff makes you?” Danny didn’t care. It actually felt right, but he was just asking out of curiosity. “It’s different for everyone.” He said. “That’s what I mean when I say ‘menu’. We started out with a few hypermuscular alpha tops, like yours truly, but as we get more recruits we find that they come with different talents and attributes. The only constant is muscle. Soon we will have something for everyone.” They eventually arrived in an old industrial district. It was mostly abandoned warehouses out there. Sitting at a corner was a small non-descript brick building with a neon sign in the window saying MW’s Pizza. “This is HQ?” Danny said “Remember, low profile. Besides there is a lot more to it than meets the eye.” Miguel parked the car in the small parking lot and they both got out and headed inside through the back door. When Danny stepped in he was surprised to see a familiar face. Though he now had a thickly muscled frame covered in a skin tight MW’s uniform he instantly recognized the full brown beard and clean shaven head of Craig from work. “Danny! My man! Glad you could join the team.” Craig walked over to him and planted a deep, sloppy kiss on him. “So this is where you went to. I take it you were recruited, too.” “Yeah, I kept on ordering ‘pizza’ from them almost every night. When I ran out of money to pay, Miguel and I came to an…arraignment. Been here ever since to pay off my debt.” The two of them continued to play around with each other when Miguel interjected. “Hey Craig, why don’t you take Danny down to the dorms and get him settled.” “Can do.” They continued rub up against and fondle each other as Craig took them down stairs. Soon after a phone rang and Miguel picked it up. “Hello?....Hey Boss!” “Uh huh, uh huh. Yeah the new formula works great. Makes the new guys easier to transition in. Makes their old lives seem like a dream. They hardly question it at all.” “Uh huh. New client?....Really? He ordered that. Just so happens I recruited a new guy a few days ago that would fit that request nicely. I’ll send him right away…….. Okay, talk to later Boss.” And then he hung up.

Hey guys! Thanks for all the encouragement for part one. It has really helped keep me motivated to keep it coming. Hopefully I will be able to keep up this roughly once a week pace. Plenty of action here but also some exposition so I hope it's a good balence for everyone. Part 1 can be found here: https://muscle-growth.org/topic/5435-the-forge-part-1/ Enjoy! About a foot off the ground I remained plastered to Shawn's body, gasping for breath trying to recover from the mind blowing climax I just had. Part of me wanted to explore this muscle giant further but I could not muster the energy to move. "Damn." Shawn said. "I always forget the newbies can't handle it at first. What you need is a little pick me up." He then proceeded to lay me gently onto the ground. I managed to pull together enough effort to sit up about half way so I could look up at this mountain of muscle. He just stood there for a moment leaving me confused as to what was happening. Or at least further confused, and this was already a situation well outside my understanding at this point. Then I noticed the growing bulge going down the left leg of his jeans. The thick shank expanded inside causing the fabric to creak and stretch, even though it looked like his thighs should be leaving no room at all. After it seemed to reach its full and considerable size Shawn tensed around his crotch causing his rock hard pillar to immediately rip though the leg and smack on to his abs with a satisfying sound. His uncut cock stopped just above his navel, a throbbing purple head the size of a small apple at the tip. The vein covered shaft, curved just slightly towards his body, was as thick as beer can. Only one of his balls poked out of the hole he left in his jeans but it was the size of a softball, covered in more of his red hair. I could have looked upon the beauty of his cock all day but then took one of his hands and lowered it down so it stuck straight out from his body. A small, clear drop of pre began to form at the head. Once again I felt the smell of pure sex permeating my senses. It filled me with a need, a longing, a.....hunger. "Go ahead." he said "Drink up." Despite my fatigue I couldn't stop myself from crawling over to Shawn's magnificent pole and putting my lips around the head. The second that my lips touched the drop of pre a warmth spread from my mouth to the rest of my body, filling me with a heat that restored my energy. The bulbous head was too much for me to handle at first but as the flow from Shawn's cock increased it started to do something to me. My jaw and throat began to stretch and reform and slowly kept on going further and further down till my nose was buried in his groin. His groaning was increasing rapidly as he ran his fingers through my hair and took a hold of my head and began facefucking me. My own cock was rock hard as well feeling like it could go off again at any second, but I held on. I knew somehow I was waiting for something. On it went for minutes as I swallowed quart after quart of his juice. At long last Shawn let out a primal yell and began pumping his thick, creamy load down my throat. As soon as the first shot hit I could feel the heat that was running though my body become even stronger. I could feel it penetrate my every cell, filling me with boundless energy. Soon, though, it was fill me with something else. I could feel my skinny frame fill in with mass as my muscles began to take up the once ample space in my clothes. My pecs tightened and took shape on my once flat chest. My arms began to ripple and fill in the once ample space in the sleeves. My ass and legs began to round plump into my jeans fighting for room that was starting to disappear. And then it hit my cock. I could feel it awaken again and snake up past my waistband outgrowing it's former 6" by, I wasn't sure how much, but much more than I had a few seconds before. When it reached its peak about an inch outside of my jeans I could feel another orgasm building. How I had staved it off this long I was not sure but I could tell that it was building up to a big one. As Shawn kept pumping his sweet jizz down my throat I climaxed in a shower of cum. Jets of it hitting my chin, my shirt, Shawn’s legs, my loads spraying wildly everywhere. After minutes of ecstasy both mine and Shawn’s loads started to taper off until we were both done. Shawn withdrew from my mouth andafterwards I expected to have a dislocated jaw. But my mouth and throat slowly contracted into place with no soreness or pain, though I did feel somewhat empty now. Even after that monster of an orgasm I had, I didn’t feel the slightest bit of fatigue. In fact I was still hard as could be and was ready to go again. Shawn offered his hand down to me a lifted me back on to my feet. “What the hell just happened?” I said. Shawn just lightly grabbed my chin with his thumb and finger, tilted my head up and said “I know you have a lot of questions but first I want to see my handiwork.” With that he put two of his thick fingers on both sides of the collar of my t-shirt and with a swift motion tore it completely in two and off of my body. Hooking them into the waist of my jeans and boxers he repeated the process, the thick denim separating like tissue paper under the strength of his huge arms. “Not bad if I do say so myself.” I had been so focused on Shawn I realized I hadn’t looked down at my own body, but now that it did I could see what he meant by handiwork. Gone was my skinny stick like body. In its place was now a tight, ripped body filled with long lean muscles. It was nowhere near Shawn’s size but every part of me bulged tight with swimmers build verging on fitness model muscles. I ran my hands up from my new Apollo’s Belt, across the deep grooves of my abs and obliques and onto my newly firm pecs. As I brushed past my nipple the sensation caught me off guard as took in a sharp intake of air. Whatever Shawn did to me increased my sensitivity so that a brush of my nipple was as intense as a tongue on my cock would be. And my cock. It was at least 10” now and quite bit thicker. “Feels good doesn’t it. Increased pleasure is one of the effects.” “The effects of what? Not to sound ungrateful for what’s happened. Trust me I’ve been really enjoying myself so far.” I brushed my nipple again to feel the sensation again. “But I really do want to know what’s going on.” Shawn smiled and said “Okay. I just get carried away when I get to greet the newbies. Come here.” He scooped me up into one arm and carried me effortlessly over to the tree he fell before. He sat down in the middle of the trunk, the wood creaking and the bark getting stripped off by his ultra-hard ass. He cradled me in one arm and said “So where do you want to start?” “Well, let’s start with the first question. What the hell just happened?” “It’s called The Molding. Remember how you could barely control yourself when you first saw me? And how you came the second we touched lips?” “Yeah, just barely though.” Shawn chuckled, “How do you feel now?” I was definitely still aroused, greatly so, but it didn’t feel overwhelming. “I mean, I am still super horny. More than I have ever been in my life. But I do feel in control of it.” “That’s what the Molding does. Gives you the control and stamina to keep up with me. Otherwise you would just orgasm to exhaustion. It also gives certain physical enhancements so you can deal with my, shall we say, unusual dimensions.” His other hand began to lightly stroke his thick shank. Even his enlarged hand was just short of making it all around. “And as I mentioned before there is the enhanced pleasure.” “How enhanced?” A mischievous grin spread across his face as maneuvered me so my torso was lying flat on his palm and easily lifted me so that my ass was level with his face. “Damn, I usually like my butts big and juicy but they can be so cute when they are this tight and small.” And without any hesitation he proceeded to stick his thick and powerful tongue into my crack to begin lapping and massaging my pucker. The sensation was tenfold what I felt before. Like Shawn had said my increased control and stamina helped me cope with it better than I would have before, but it was an immensely powerful feeling. After only a couple of minutes I began to cum uncontrollably again, spraying my seed in all directions. I stopped after a minute, but he kept on going until I climaxed a second time, then a third. After my forth one he decided he had made his point and cradled me back in his arm. I came just as hard for the fourth one as I did for the first one and the ones in-between. A seemingly endless supply of semen for each one. I laid there in his arm, a little winded but not exhausted. I looked down and realized I was still stiff as ever. “It won’t go down for a while. The better you can keep up to speed with us.” “Us? Derrick did say there were others up here.” “Who? Oh! Yes…. ’Derrick’.” “So I take it this is not a place to learn blacksmithing techniques.” “No. Well, he is a really good blacksmith and a couple of the guys have learned some of it from him. But, yeah, it’s about a lot more than that.” “So he, what did you call it…Molded you guys into this?” I couldn’t help myself from starting to feel his big, striated pecs. I may have better control but he was still radiating an undeniable lure and was becoming harder for me to resist touching him, licking him, worshiping him. I hoped I could hold out long enough to get my questions answered. “No. What we are is another level. It something only Derrick can do. It’s called Forging. Molding is a gift given to us by him. Normal people wouldn’t be able to handle us as they are, but even out in the world we have certain needs we can’t contain for long. Molding lets us have someone to release our pressures when we don’t have each other.” “So, did he send me here to be Molded, so you could have someone?” “Oh, no!” He said with a laugh. “I mean we sometimes bring in guys we have Molded, but if he sent you then you have a much greater destiny. He wants you to be Forged.” My heart skipped a beat. Me? One of these mountains of brawn? As skinny as I have always been it’s always been a deep desire of mine. Part of me wanted it desperately, but the other skeptical part wanted to know more. “Who is he exactly? You seemed surprised by the name Derrick. I suspect there is more than meets the eye, and when it comes to him a lot was meeting my eyes.” “Well, that something he likes to get into himself. He’ll be here soon enough to tell you all about it.” As he talked he began to rub his free hand all over my newly shredded chest and abs, using his thumbs to rub my nipples and get me all riled up. “In the meantime let me show you what a Forged body can do.” He put me down and got up to his full 7’ height and then ripped off the remainder of his jeans, revealing the true magnificence of his quads and calves. He proceeded to the part of the tree where the branches were their thickest and then beckoned me over where he grabbed a nice 6” thick branch and snapped it off of the trunk like a toothpick. Taking the base into his right hand he closed it around the end and with a sudden squeeze caused it collapse and splinter almost immediately. He continued to grind it in his hand until there was nothing but saw dust. My boner went from hard to throbbing. “Don’t get too excited yet.” He said. “We’re just getting started.” Taking the slightly thinner remaining base he stuck it in-between the steel pillows of muscle that were his pecs. Exhibiting a muscle control I couldn’t believe Shawn opened up the cleavage in his pecs to accommodate the branch until it was firmly entrenched. Then flexing his chest so that it engulfed most of the branch he began to grind his pecs together so the wood was mercilessly crushed into mulch and dust. The branch inched its way up into the relentless machine of his pecs no longer even needing to be held in his hand to stay wedged in there. As more if it got crushed the leftover detritus began spewing out the tops and bottoms of his cleavage. When the last of it was drawn into his muscle he began to jiggle his chest at a speed so fast that the became a blur in my eyes and caused all the little bits and pieces of wood and leaves to expelled out, leaving only some dust to be brushed off his pecs. I wanted so badly to attack those pecs with my mouth, but Shawn simply raised his hand and said, “Not yet. I have one more thing to show you.” I barely restrained myself as he walked over to the pile of logs that had already been stripped of its branches. He took one of logs on top and lifted it up over his head with an ease that defied what had to be its tonnage. He lowered it onto his shoulders and hooked his arms over the log so it pushed against his neck. Then with every muscle of his body coming into full relief he brought pressure down to bare on both sides of the log. Even though it was as thick as my new body was wide the wood slowly succumbed to the unrelenting force of his arms and the impenetrable hardness of his neck and back. The crack in the middle slowly growing wider and wider until the pieces surrendered, snapped, and fell on either side of him. I couldn’t restrain myself anymore and ran over to Shawn and immediately began to bite, lick, and rub his chest, making sure to work extra hard on each of his large erect nipples. Then I climbed up to his face and, as he put a massive hand behind my head and pulled me into a deep penetrating kiss, I released my load once more all over him. Once my orgasm stopped and I lay my head on his shoulder Shawn whispered into my ear “So do you want to be Forged, Paul?” The display had erased all doubt for me. I wanted the power and body that Shawn possessed. “Yes.” I whispered back. “Good. Now let’s meet the others.”

“Um . . . excuse me, sir. I hate . . . um . . . to bother you. I hope you don’t mind . . . it’s just that we could use your . . . uh . . . help,” came the tentative deep voice – at first I thought it was a dream, but then I heard Bud answer. “No bother, fella,” the big man said, “How can we help you?” I opened my eyes and was blessed first with that now familiar view of one of Bud’s magnificent massive pecs – but in the distance I saw the studly face and body of a guy in a fireman’s uniform. He was a big man compared to me, but a small one next to Bud. I was suddenly fully awake and sat up on the body of my lover. Bud moved his hand down to cup my ass to prevent me from sliding off - and to remind me I was his, no matter how cute the fireman was, as if he held a candle to my giant. “Well . . . I . . . um . . . saw you . . . move that . . . I still can’t believe it,” the guy started and then stopped. “That . . . um . . . tree as we were passing by to head to a fire nearby. It’s a pretty big fire and the building is so tall. Our ladder from the truck isn’t high enough to help us reach the flames. My captain doesn’t know I’ve come . . . but I was thinking you might be able to help us. There are people trapped in the building.” “What about it, Connor?” Bud said, looking down at me quickly, “Can your muscle gramps have some fun and help some firemen out at the same time. I have a feeling it will be a fun muscle show!” “Get to it, my big superman,” I replied and Bud burst into a huge childlike smile. At times I could still be astounded at how fast Bud’s mighty body could move. In a flash the giant man was up off the ground with me cradled in one arm. Without a second thought he scooped up the hunky fireman in his other arm and our little entourage was moving across the field in a flash. Bud’s new huge body didn’t only make him super powerful; it also increased his awareness of helping others. He completely understood that this gift of strength could be used to show off for his lover, but it was also there to right wrongs and be of assistance when someone was in need. The big man’s appreciation of guys that chose to be firemen, policemen, or the likes made this particular task even more important. I looked over at the gorgeous fireman and realized he was partly petrified and partly mesmerized by the speed at which we were traveling and the power he felt in the arm wrapped around him. He was staring at Bud’s chest, arm, shoulder and anything within his view and I realized immediately that he was now under the spell of my huge older lover. It didn’t matter if the guy was gay, straight, bi, or even a-sexual. Bud just exuded so much testosterone – so much power – that any human, or for that matter any animal, was instantly overwhelmed with desire and admiration. The dude was even copping a feel of my big man’s arm as we galloped along. At first I didn’t think Bud knew where to go, but then it dawned on me he had already noticed the smoke in the distance. I looked over at the fireman and he glanced at me with a face that mirrored my own admiration, I’m sure. “Is he for real?” the guy asked. “Yep,” I replied. “Every bulging muscle.” For a second I thought the guy was going to pass out from clearly being blown away by Bud’s body, but we – thankfully – arrived at the scene and Bud dropped both of us to the ground while he quickly surveyed the scene. It was a relatively tall building – with flames shooting out windows about midway up – and the water shooting out of the powerful fire hose was not reaching the biggest group of flames. We could see people a few flights up waving frantically at the firemen for help. It was obvious that Bud instantly knew what to do. He walked over to one of the large fire trucks and, at the same time, a big man, clearly the captain of the squad, stepped in front of my lover. “Sir, you’re going to have to move back,” yelled the guy. “Captain, he’s here to help,” the hunky fireman called out. “Rogers, you brought civilians this close to the fire,” screamed the angry captain. “I’ll have your head for this.” Suddenly, the captain felt his feet leave ground and he let out a frightened scream as his body was lifted even with Bud’s face. I loved how a grown man’s feet would kick back and forth when my lover lifted him in the air. The captain looked down at Bud’s huge arm – holding his entire body off the ground like he was a paper doll. The bulge seemed to be larger than before and I realized my honey was tensing his gun hard to intimidate the captain. The shocked face on the dangling man made it obvious that the intimidation was working. “Listen, captain,” bellowed Mr. Stevens – his voice clearly scaring anyone within a five foot radius. “There’s no time for me to put up with your power issues. You guys need help and I’m the only one that can help you. Now you tell your men on that ladder to hang on or I’ll toss you up there with those people scared to death that they won’t be saved so they can tear into you for not doing something. Understand, little man?” Bud brought the guy’s face close to his and tensed his jaw so strongly that I swear I could hear his bones flexing. The captain’s face went white and his hands fumbled for his walkie-talkie. He spoke into it loudly and told the men on the ladder to hold on. Bud kind of tossed the scared man to the side and he went flying a few feet but landed on his feet. Without a second of delay my big elder boyfriend grabbed the back of the huge truck in front of him with one hand and lifted it into the air – way up beyond his head. The power in his massive arm made lifting the truck look like it weighed not more than five pounds. Even above the noise of the fire I could hear tons of people – firemen and those in the crowd watching nearby – gasp in a mixture of delight, awe, and fear. Bud was careful not to go too fast and cause one of the guys on the extended ladder to fall. I looked up and saw that the four men above were hanging on to the ladder and hose for dear life. Bud walked forward, gripping the belly of the truck as he went, and brought the back of the long truck higher and higher. The guy controlling the ladder on the truck kept tilting it backward so it stayed sticking straight up. Before anyone could really grasp what was happening, Bud had grabbed hold of the front axle of the truck and lifted the thing off the ground. He was instantly adding about thirty feet to the reach of the water from the fire hose – just from holding the vehicle vertical and from extending his own big arms. Some of the water was cascading down onto my huge man and it made him appear even more powerful – his clothes clinging to his body and his muscles glistening as he easily held the big ladder fire truck above his head like it was just an umbrella. Stevens then moved closer to the building. He walked like there was absolutely no extra weight on his body. He might as well have been strutting down a beach somewhere. The firemen on the ladder were amazed at how steady the vehicle was – even more secure than when all four tires were on the ground - and they were now able to return to the business of putting out the fire. Now, the powerful stream of water easily reached the flames. I turned around to take in the scene behind us and saw that the captain was standing there with his mouth open wide in shock and poor Rogers was flat out on the ground – having passed out at the show of strength by my lover, Bud. After about fifteen minutes of my giant gramps walking back and forth in front of the building with the truck extended overhead, the fire was out and the guy at the back of the truck controlling the ladder hung his body over the edge to look down at the giant beneath. I watched him freeze in shock when he saw the behemoth Bud, but then he quickly regained his composure. “Um . . . giant . . . I mean, sir,” he said to Bud, “The fire is out. You can put us down now.” “Sure thing, little man,” Bud replied, smiling up at the guy, “Did you enjoy the ride?” “Uh . . . yes, sir,” answered the man, clearly still in shock, but then he quickly added, “You think you could press us up and down a little first, though?” “Anything for a guy that risks his life for others, my little strength whore,” Bud said, teasingly. “You just hold on, mister, it’s going to be a bumpy ride.” Bud was drenched and now super pumped from holding an entire fire truck over his head for about twenty minutes. He quickly shot the huge vehicle up and down with his arms about ten times, as if he were shoulder pressing a pencil. It hadn’t even strained the guy a little – to hold the truck for so long and then to press it in the air. I was used to the power of the man and this feat still shocked me. Just to show off, Bud wrapped one paw around the heavy front axle and then let go with his other hand. He shot the free arm up into a massive biceps flex and then lifted the truck a few times with just one arm. He then gently put the front tires down on the ground and walked the long vehicle back so it fully rested on the pavement. When Bud turned around he was greeted with about twenty firemen standing there staring at him – faces full of awe, fear, lust, and many more emotions all at the same time. Even Rogers had recovered enough to be upright and riveted by the huge elder man who had lifted an entire truck so easily. The captain, clearly a man with a sense of duty, shook his head hard to snap himself back to reality and then shouted orders to his men. The next hour or so was filled with helping people from the building, clearing out a group of onlookers that had been mesmerized by the giant man lifting a truck and finally making sure the building was okay. Bud and I stayed there to watch the firemen do their work and to let the big guy flex for the crowd. It kept them preoccupied so they wouldn’t bother the firemen doing their job. We were impressed with their dedication and we both loved how they would stop every now and then turn to look at my big man just to make sure they hadn’t been dreaming. Soon, all the men were gathered around Bud again and thanking him for his help. The captain finally stepped through the group so he could talk to us. “What’s your name, sir?” he asked. “Bud,” my honey replied and then he added, “and this is my lover, Connor.” No one batted an eye at this information – I guess they were just too focused on the size and power of the huge man in front of them. “Well Bud, my name is Captain Packer,” the guy replied, “ and I can’t thank you enough. I’ve never seen a guy as powerful as you and I doubt I ever will again, but what you did saved this building and many lives. We owe you . . . a lot. How can we repay you, sir? You name it and we’ll try to make it happen.” “No, no, no, Packer,” Bud answered, “there’s no need to thank me. What’s the use of being this powerful if I can’t help good guys like you? You all put your lives on the line every day for people – so it’s the least I can do. It was my pleasure to help. Besides, lifting your little truck was a piece of cake. It didn’t give me any trouble. I actually thought about lifting the building and then turning it sideways so you could put the fire out, but I figured that would have been hard on the people trapped inside. Lifting the truck for me was like you doing curls with five pound weights.” I heard the men kind of half moan – half gasp in shock. The captain’s face drained white again as he contemplated the power in my elder boyfriend. He just shook his head in disbelief and awe. He wasn’t a man to take no for an answer, though. “There’s got to be something we can do for you, Bud,” he pushed, “Or maybe we can do something for Connor that would make you happy.” “Well, there is something . . . if you wouldn’t mind, captain,” replied Bud after a few seconds of thought.” “Name it, man” the fireman responded quickly and the group of guys behind cheered in agreement. “You see . . . um . . . I like to, well, wrestle . . . and I haven’t had the opportunity for a long time to take on a worthy opponent,” started Bud, and I quickly realized where he was going. He was offering me a gift. “I kind of always dominate anyone and everyone. I was wondering if . . . and it’s okay if you say no . . . but I was wondering if you and your men would like to take me on. I think we all could have some fun – you know, all of you thinking of things to try and test my strength.” The group of hunky young firemen immediately began to shout an even louder answer of affirmation and the captain smiled at their excitement. I believe the older leader was just as turned on by the thought as they were. I think I matched their excitement – combined. The captain turned to look at his men and they immediately became silent. It was clear they respected their leader completely – plus, they saw he was grinning from ear to ear so they knew his answer before he even spoke. “Before I give you an answer, Bud,” said the captain turning back to the larger man in front of him, “I have to ask one favor.” “What’s that, sir?” asked Bud. “Can we wrestle in just our shorts?” the captain said, smiling even bigger. “Hell, son,” Bud replied immediately, “Why don’t we do it like the ancient Greeks and wrestle in the nude.” What was it about Bud Stevens that could make a group of undoubtedly heterosexual men get excited beyond belief at the thought of rubbing all over his muscled body? The group erupted in chaotic glee and even the captain could not contain his excitement. Bud’s manly power was just too overwhelming for even the most macho dudes. He was the alpha that made the rest of the pack long to submit. These men didn’t only want to have the thrill of trying to subdue a massive man who they knew they couldn’t come close to beating – even twenty men to one – no, they were also ecstatic because they would get to grope and feel every humongous bulge straining the flimsy clothes stretched to the max on the god in front of them. It was simple when it came to Bud Stevens. These husky men were in the presence of someone they knew they could never defeat. They realized immediately that Bud could squish all of them easily with just one hand. Their need to be masculine – cocky – to prove their manliness simply disappeared around the massive man in their midst. They acted like a group of junior high boys who were best buddies. They could hang all over each other – slap each other on the back or ass – and even say ‘I love you, man’ without even thinking about it twice merely because they couldn’t come close to matching the testosterone oozing from the silver-haired monster of a man that had shown them what real strength was. They didn’t need to be anything other than who they were at the core. They were free to be themselves. They could also openly share their awe and desire for the behemoth who had asked them to wrestle. Even the butch captain, a guy that had probably intimidated many men in his time, became a guy desperate for his alpha’s attention. It was clear the guy just wanted Bud Stevens to approve of him – to show him some favor, just as all the men wanted. To be in the favor of the huge older strong-as-hell man could make them complete. It could make them feel like men. That’s why these guys got excited about wrestling with Bud Stevens nude. They wanted some of his testosterone to rub off on them. They wanted to be ‘in’ with the big guy. The captain, their leader, showed his submission to Bud in his reply. “Yes sir,” the man said, “that’s what I hoped you would suggest. Let’s have us a good old dicks’-flapping, skin-on-skin, swapping sweat kind of wresting match. We just hope we can make you proud, sir.” “Damn, boys, we’re going to have a wild time, aren’t we?” Bud asked and the entire group of men started hollering like a football team that had just won the national championship. “Why don’t we all jump on the ladder truck,” suggested the captain, “and we can be back at our station in no time.” “I’ve got a better idea, little man,” said Bud, with a gleam in his eye that meant one thing and one thing only – he was about to show off. “Why don’t you all get on that little truck and I’ll carry you back to the station.” “Oh fuck!” was the first thing I heard and I turned to see Rogers go stiff and faint again – completely overwhelmed at the idea of getting to ride on the truck while Bud carried it. “Well, some of you guys throw Rogers on the truck and let’s get going,” called the captain and everyone started scrambling. They were ready for the ride of their lives. Unless you’ve actually seen a guy lift a huge truck you would never think it was possible. It wouldn’t cross your mind that a human being could be so strong that something that’s maybe twenty-five to thirty feet long and weighs thousands of pounds would be easy for him to pick it up – like he was lifting his shirt to slide it down his arms. And then, to make matters even more confusing and unfathomable it’s impossible to describe the feeling when you are actually sitting on that truck when the guy lifts it so effortlessly. There wasn’t one guy on that fire engine that wasn’t ready to beat off when Bud hoisted the thing up in his arms above his head. It’s not that they were feeling anything sexual – hell no, this was all about power. It’s like a small kid going wild when he sees a dump truck or a bulldozer – the things are huge and obviously powerful. There’s just something about size, strength and muscle that can make a man crank up something fierce. The shouts of glee from the firemen were nothing compared to the shocked faces of people in cars and on the street as huge Bud jogged by, smiling and not straining a bit while he carried twenty-two men and a giant truck overhead. I could feel my huge lover pressing the vehicle up and down all the way to the station, just to show off some more. I was nervous a few of the guys were starting to get a little motion sickness, but it took no time at all for my big older lover to power us to the station a bunch of blocks away. When we arrived Bud decided it would be fun to shake the vehicle a lot – just to mess with everyone’s stomach. He also rocked it back and forth so some of the guys would fall off. It was only about seven feet to the ground so the big men were fine. I held on for dear life, though, and made it through the Stevens’ storm without falling. As soon as Bud put the truck back on the ground he stood to the side and started flexing his pumped up muscles, just to get all the guys’ motors running a little faster. “Hey little men, I got a pretty good pump carrying you and that tiny truck, don’t you think?” Bud asked as he tensed his biceps hard and then puffed his chest up to a mind-blowing size – causing the guys to stand there with their mouths open nodding like zombies. “Damn, you fellas are all getting so worked up that you’re sweating up a storm. This station smells like a locker room right after a big game. We haven’t even started wrestling yet and you guys are breathing like you just ran a marathon.” It was true. Every man in that big station was on fire with desire – so much that they were panting like dogs in heat. Everyone wanted to ‘play’ with the big alpha dog. It was time for them to show Bud what they were made of. They wanted to impress him so much. They were also waiting for him to give the orders for everything. No longer was ‘captain’ in charge. He had be usurped by something much more powerful and everyone knew it. They still respected their leader, but they realized there was a much more powerful man in the house now. By this point everyone was in the large garage part of the station and the captain had let down the door – leaving the truck outside so they’d have extra room. Everyone was circling the big man – waiting. I had felt the huge muscles of Bud Stevens many times by now – their hardness and size still shocked the hell out of me - but I also saw the man beyond the body and loved him just as much as the muscles. These dudes only saw size and power. They were not interested in loving a guy. They weren’t even interested in men. They were, however, desirous of all things humongous and strong – both of which were Bud to a tee. I marveled at how small they were compared to my man. “Time to get naked, fellas!” Bud boomed loudly.

Hello All, It has been a very long time since I posted a story here. The last one was almost 10 years ago. But, I just got this idea in my head and couldn't get out so I decided to put pen to paper (metaphoricly) and see if I can get inspired again. If you are interested my first story is still at Metabods and can be found here: http://metabods.com/mb/index.php/True_muscle_god After I hopfully finish this one I am thinking about going back and revising/finishing that one. In the mean time enjoy part one of The Forge. "Here, let me show you how to grip it." The man's two hypermuscular arms slid down mine, dwarfing my own in the mirror in front of us. They felt like hot steel wrapped in soft skin against my body. As his large hands enveloped my own I felt the top of his monstrous pecs nuzzle me on the back of my head and neck. They were spilling out over the top of his black leather apron. His hands, despite their size, deftly and gently moved my own hands on the grip of the sword I had picked out. "How you handle a sword is key." His deep voice was vibrating in his chest sending deep shivers down my spine and filling my body with a sexual electricity that shot out everywhere till even the tips of my fingers and toes tingled with the sensation His enormous body shifted as he helped swing my arms in smooth slicing motion. Muscle fibers all around me bunched, twisted and writhed with power. I looked up at the face of the man in the mirror. His head was about a foot above my slender 6' frame. His straight, jet black hair was tied up in the tight pony tail that went down halfway down his enormous back. His beard was full but short and neatly trimmed, accentuating the squareness of his jaw. He looked to be in his mid thirties with just a the hint of smile lines forming around his mouth and eyes, giving his face just the right balance of maturity and youthful vigor. His eyes were ice blue and were filled power and confidence, but also kindness. Those same eyes had locked with mine as soon as I had walked into the blacksmith shop at the local Renaissance Fair. My cock shot to full hardness right then and there and had yet to go down. In fact now that I was circumscribed in his muscular embrace it was throbbing with each heartbeat. After showing me a few more practice swings he let me go. I had become so enamored of his touch that I felt cold when when he uncoupled from me, like when someone rips the blanket off of you when you wake up during a winter morning. I turned around with sword in hand, greeted by his furry pecs, both muscle and fur pushing to burst out from his apron. He reached out his hand and said to me "I'm sorry, I didn't catch your name." I starred for a few seconds still in a stupor from the mere sight of this gorgeous behemoth, but snapped out of it to finally sputter our "Paul! Paul. ..I'm sorry it's Paul." I nervously held out my hand and put it into his, his rough calloused mitt engulfing mine, strongly squeezing my hand just short of pain. He chuckled and said "I'm Derrick. It's really good to meet you." I attempted to remove my hand from his but he maintained his tight grip and it was like a vice. I don't think a crow bar could have pried it open. Seeing me struggle he opened his hand so that I could be released. While it didn't hurt, the strength of his handshake was so unrelenting that I could still feel the sensation of it on my hand. "Sorry, I don't always pay attention like I am supposed to. Didn't mean to grip you so tight." The smile on his face told me he may not have been fully truthful about that. "So what attracted you to the sword?" "I don't think I have ever seen something quite so beautiful." I said as I stared into his eyes. Realizing how that sounded I nervously blurted out the "The sword! I mean..." He just smiled that radiant smile at me and said "Of course. Have you always had such an eye for...metalwork?" He swung his massive arm around his shop at the many pieces he had on display. I had to admit now that I was really looking at them the were some gorgeous pieces. Not just swords and armor, but reliefs and sculptures of amazing detail. Some of the statues looked as massive and ripped as Derrick himself. "I can't say that I ever really had an interest before. I never knew you could create such detailed things with metal. "Oh, you would be surprised what things you can create when you know how to bring out the inner soul of a material." Out of anyone else's mouth it would have sounded pretentious but I could hear in his sexy deep voice the sincerity of it. "You know, I have a place out in the woods about 15 miles north of here where teach my techniques. You should come up and give it a try." "Oh, I am not sure if I am the right sort of person to be a blacksmith. Especially given my physical attributes." I said while rubbing my skinny toothpick arms. That's when he bent down and laid one massive paw on my shoulder and neck and used the other take a hold of my hand. I stood there breathless as he looked me in the eye and said "Think there is a lot more to you than meets the eye." As he let go of my hand and stood up to his full immense height I felt a cold metal square in the hand he was holding. I was like a business card but made out of steel and etched onto it was the name "The Forge" and an address with directions on the back. "When do you want me to come?" "Anytime is good. There is always someone there." "Wait, who else is up there...." but at that moment he turned his attention to another person in the shop. I started out the shop contemplating whether I should really go or not. ******************************** I got out of my beat up car after driving up the long dirt road for about a half an hour. Derrick sure liked to be off the beaten path. I thought for sure I would get myself lost so it was a relief when I came upon the gate. At the top was a beautifully wrought sign saying "The Forge" over the detailed relief of an anvil being struck with a hammer wielded by an incredibly muscular arm. That man truly knew how to make a work of art. Inside the gate was just a wide field of grass surrounded by woods. Not sure where I was going I just parked near the gate and decide to walk around and figure out where I was supposed to go. Just when I was about to lament the lack of supposed people that Derrick said were supposed to greet me I heard a commotion in the woods. It sounded like creaking and cracking with some very loud grunting. As I looked over to the source I saw a tree not too far from the edge of the woods swaying with a lot more than just the breeze. It swayed further left and right while the creaking, cracking and grunting got louder. Then finally the tree seemed to pop up about 10 feet and tip over with a loud crash. Curious, walked towards where the tree had fallen. I was hoping it was Derrick that I was going to find. I could hardly get the vision of him out of my mind the past couple of days before working up the nerve to come up here. Soon after reaching the woods found myself come to a clearing. Several rough holes were scattered through out where trees and stumps had obviously been removed. Off to the side was a huge pile of logs and branches. I guess the area was being cleared away for some reason. As I looked around, hoping to find Derrick I came upon someone by the pile of branches. It wasn't Derrick, but I could definitely say that I wasn't disappointed. Standing by that pile in nothing but painted on jeans and a sheen of sweat was the vision of a man just as massive as Derrick. In stead of Derrick's jet black hair he was red headed with a close cut and thick goatee. He also look to be pushing 7' like Derrick with his chest and abs covered with a thick but perfectly formed mat of red hair. Every inch of his torso ripped and striated, the definition clear even under the pelt of fur. My dick pushed hard against my pants, begging to be let out. With the exception of Derrick I had never felt such a longing to touch someone, but little did I know that the show was only beginning. The fiery haired hunk walked on over to one of the trees by the edge of the woods. It was about 25' high with a fairly thick trunk. After sizing it up for a second, the man stretched out his hands overhead with his fingers intertwined to crack his knuckles. He then proceeded to put his massive arms around the trunk, just being able to grip each wrist with the opposite hand. Given what I had seen before part of me knew what was about to happen, but the other part wouldn't believe it. What I saw next erased all doubt. He started the grunting that had drawn me here earlier while rocking the tree back and forth. With each rock the root system would break away a little more from the dirt. Where his rock hard body had surrounded the tree, grinding against his torso the bark began to splinter off as he worked his incredible strength on it. Slowly, but inevitably the ground that trapped the tree's root gave way to the unstoppable power of his muscle. Veins pumped hard into relief all over his neck, back, and arms as his grunts turned to shouts and reverberated through out the woods. After few minutes the ground lost its grip on the tree and the muscle beast lifted it from the ground few feet, held it for few seconds as he turned 90 degrees and tilted it to his left. Letting go, it fell down into the clearing, the sound breaking me part of the way out of the trance I was in looking at this man. As the hulking red head Hercules brushed the debris off of his torso he looked at my direction near the edge of the clearing and saw me. My heart skipped as he made his way to me, his muscles pumped to even bigger proportions since his amazing feat. I didn't know why but I felt a sense of trepidation when he discovered me, like I was a kid who was caught with his hand in the cookie jar and he would be angry at me. As he came closer though I began to feel even hornier than I had before. A smell began to permeate my nose, a smell of sweat, musk, spice and most of all pure sex. The fear melted away with each step he took towards me as it became replaced by lust I had never known before now. At last he stopped right next to me, my face level with the tops of his sweaty, bulging pecs and as I looked up into his face with a smile that would dazzle a blind man the last part of my fear disappeared, leaving only my nigh uncontrollable need to touch him, taste him, and to just consume every part of his body He scooped me up, lifting me by my skinny ass with one of his giant hands and slow rubbing my body against every bulge and curve of his abs and chest until we were face to face. I looked into bright green eyes he said in a voice that sent vibrations of sex through out my whole body, "You must be Paul. We were told you would be coming soon. I'm Shawn." And with that he leaned in and pressed his lips to mine. I could no longer take it and blew the most earth-shaking, body rocking load I had ever had in my life. As he parted my mouth with his tongue my orgasm slowed down time for me making me feel every detail of the kiss. The sensation of his bristly beard and how it contrasted with his soft full lips. How his muscles twitched with power against my body. How his tongue expertly wrestled with mine and explored everywhere it could reach. After what seemed like and eternity my orgasm began to subside and he broke the kiss. As he stroked my hair with his other hand he looked my into eyes and said "Welcome to The Forge."

“Connor, how about I put our initials in this concrete, so people will know we are a couple forever?” Mr. Stevens said, looking down at the sidewalk as we started our walk back through town. “That only works when the concrete is not completely dried,” I foolishly said, forgetting the person I was with. Suddenly, I felt my body lifted off the two monstrous shoulders and brought down even with the big man’s gaze. Bud was now holding me in mid-air with one hand – my ass resting on his palm – butt cheeks hanging off the sides. The grin on the man’s face immediately corrected my mistake. For a brief second I had returned to a world before my lover had turned so powerful. I forgot that there was no limit to what Bud Stevens could do. I realized I had messed up, but it was too late. The giant put me on the ground and inhaled deeply – making his huge body swell four or five times larger than mine. It would have been seriously intimidating if I hadn’t been turned on so much or known how much the guy loved me. “So my little boyfriend forgot how strong I am, didn’t he? I can’t believe you would think there is actually something I can’t do, Connor. Do you really think dried cement could stop me from writing in the sidewalk – after all I have done? My finger can rip through anything. I do love it, though, when you forget about what I can do. That means I get to surprise you again and again, which I know turns you on at the same time. I can’t help it,” he added, “it turns me on, too.” I have no idea what it must feel like to be so strong that you can think of no limits to your power. When Bud Stevens had been a frail eighty-something year old man, he had been apologetic and unobtrusive. His philosophy was to not be a bother and avoid any confrontation by blending into his surroundings. The newly engorged and powerful Stevens oozed confidence without being cocky. He simply knew he was the biggest and strongest thing around. Metal deferred to his hands. Bullets submitted to his hard chest. Speeding cars would surely immediately buckle if they hit him. The demure senior was gone. Now, there was just a giant muscle freak that feared nothing. Not only was he unafraid of everything, he actually knew, deep in his bone marrow, that he could do unfathomable amazing things with very little effort. There was no need to think twice about anything. If he wanted to move a dump truck with one hand – he did it easily. If he wanted to smash a big mailbox into a flattened piece of metal – he didn’t even have to think about it. If he desired to take on a hundred men – he could probably do it while he was eating a pizza. There was really no way for any other human being to begin to conceive of what all of this felt like. The senior man caught me staring at him and recognized the look in my eyes. “Connor, my man, I believe you are contemplating just how strong this old man has gotten. You’re starting to realize I have no boundaries when it comes to power. And it makes you even happier to know that your blood transfusion made me this way. Old man Stevens is pure power, little friend, pure power. I can feel my body getting stronger every second your blood pumps through me. I can actually feel my muscles tightening and getting denser. I’m not sure what’s going to eventually happen to me, since I just continue to get stronger and harder. I’m no going to worry about it, though. I’m just gonna sit back and enjoy the muscle ride. It’s awesome being powerful enough to do anything your little boyfriend asks you to. All this muscle is here to please you, baby. I love being big and strong, but I love it mostly because it pleases you. Your face lights up like a fucking Christmas tree when I do something amazing and that’s the only gift I’ll need for the rest of my life. We can have anything you want, Connor. I mean it. I can get you anything your little heart desires, but I only want one thing. I want you. I want to make you the happiest guy on the planet. I want to make your life so stress free that all you have to do every day is think of things for me to do to show off my power. It’s like we’re the same life-force now, honey, and I wouldn’t want it any other way.” “I feel the same way, Bud,” I replied, softly. “And that’s why I have to do this,” he responded. Bud knelt down on the sidewalk. He placed his finger on the concrete and I watched – happy as a clam – as it sank a few inches. It took no effort. My cock hardened even more as Bud dragged his finger through solid cement, easily spelling my name and his and then encircling it with a big heart. It looked like someone had done the job with a jackhammer. It wasn’t even a light scratch at all, but more of a deep groove – flowing perfectly in pretty cursive. To sign his work, the big man placed his huge paw under our names and pressed in – making a perfect impression of his hand. The big log in Bud’s spandex pants was fully hard, too – probably because he knew his finger work was turning me on. I had a feeling his tight pants were in danger of shredding. “Damn, that’s fine work,” Bud said as he looked at his sidewalk art. “My second grade English teacher would be proud of my handwriting. I always got As for my penmanship. I can see, by the tenting of your crotch, you loved my little display of power, too, Connor. It makes me want to throw my fist into the ground and show you how I could easily send multiple cracks shooting throughout the entire city or make a crater big enough to swallow a car. No need to do any damage, though. It’s better to leave this lasting tribute to our love, don’t you think?” “Yes sir,” I replied, looking at him lovingly. “You make me the happiest man in the world, Bud Stevens. I don’t know what I’ve done to deserve such a gift.” “Sometimes, Connor, when I’m in the middle of crushing something supposedly super strong or lifting an item the world thinks is very heavy, I imagine what it must look like to you. I try to see myself through your eyes – watching a senior muscleman do amazing feats. That’s how much you mean to me. It actually pumps a little more juice into my muscles, thinking about how all of this makes you feel. I wish I could be so up in your head that before you even had a muscle-feat wish I could be granting it. I know you say you’ll be happy with anything I do and I appreciate it, but I want to use my power to make you excited in ways you never thought possible. I want my size and strength to blast through any limitations of your mind, in the same way they zoom beyond what we thought was possible for one human being. I feed off you getting shocked and excited about what I can do. It’s like I can feel your cock getting harder and harder and that makes my muscles do the same. I’m becoming your muscle slave, baby – with every hefty breath I take being just for you. Seeing you spurt buckets of cum is what I live for. Connor, I don’t mean to boast, but I think your blood transfusion is turning me into some kind of superman. I already feel a hundred times more powerful than I did a day ago. I folded up a Cadillac earlier with some effort but I’m pretty sure I could do it now without straining a bit. And look what happens when I flex my growing muscles – they’re bigger and harder than they were just a few hours ago. Go ahead, feel.” I placed my fingers against his monstrous flexed biceps, which he tensed in front of my face. My fingers registered something akin to marble – but much more dense. His skin didn’t move at all when I rubbed it. It was just too tight and hard. There was such a difference in Mr. Stevens’ big body and it had been less than two days since the transfusion. I felt like Lois Lane getting to finally grope Superman. The old man’s muscles no longer felt like anything familiar. The density of his mass was so incredible now it was clear that no bullet existed that could penetrate his skin. I kept wondering what a guy thought about when he realized he was no longer like other humans. When he fully grasped that he was invincible. I could not begin to understand how this huge man felt – or what went through his mind as he watched me stroke his bulging gun. “You like your superman Stevens, Connor?” Bud asked with a slight growl. “You get more excited thinking about how hard my body has become? Do you come close to squirting just thinking about the fact that my one arm, the one flexing monstrous in front of your face, is probably the most powerful thing in the world? I was a sick feeble over eighty year old man just a few days ago and now I’ve become more powerful than any force of nature. I’m all the gods of Mount Olympus rolled into just one guy for you, little lover. You need a mountain moved? I can do it for you. You want a country defeated? Just name it. I can feel the strength pumping through my muscles and I’m just getting more powerful by the minute. Want me to lift the back of a bus with my pinkie, stud? I’ll easily do it for you. I’m so hot for your affection, Connor, that I’d do anything you told me to. Anything. I’m your superman. Your very own Hulk – ready to make you happy in everything I do. I’m pretty sure I don’t need food anymore. My body is just growing and getting thicker without me doing a thing. My cells must be getting denser and denser every second. When I go to crush something that’s supposed to be unbendable I have to apply very little pressure. I got to keep reminding myself how strong I am so I don’t destroy everything by accident – or worse, hurt someone. It’s easy to remember, though, because I can feel the power surging through my body.” To emphasize his point, Bud placed his right index finger against the back of a city bus that was parked beside us. He then pushed with no effort at all. The entire vehicle scooted forward, tires not rolling because the brakes were on. It was so surreal to see a giant bus move two feet forward simply because of the strength in one finger. Bud was breathing hard – not from any strain, since there wasn’t any – but because he was thinking of me and how excited I was, which only got him pumped up even more. “Anytime I do something powerful I think about your cock getting hard, Connor. It’s like that vision fuels my adrenaline or something. My strength increases when I know you’re turned on. And when you are near me I can feel my muscles expanding – getting thicker and thicker. It’s like we’re some kind of beef inducing magnets that are not only intensely attracted to each other, but our attraction can cause me to grow, too. I’m thinking you’re my life force, little man. I’ll continue to get even more powerful every second I’m around you – eventually getting stronger than the universe, I guess. Well, it feels that way – I’m not sure that’s even possible. All I know is that I love you more than anything in the world. My life is only complete if you are happy every second of the day. That’s why I’ve been given this gift of muscles and strength – just to make you happy. I know it.” Bud was tensing his muscles as he spoke, just to show off. Bulges rippled all over his massive body and, even semi-clothed, the man looked like some kind of skin-covered mountain. His biceps now dwarfed my upper body. When he flexed his guns they tightened and popped with so much power that you knew the guy was capable of incredible feats of strength even before he did anything. His body oozed power – without the guy doing a thing. It was hard to explain the complete satisfaction I felt being near the man. It was much more than knowing I was protected from anyone and anything. It was also much more than knowing he could give me anything I ever desired. It was more about being joined in spirit, somehow. We knew what each other wanted – before either of us said a word. It was uncanny how much I could tune my body into Bud’s huge frame – our hearts almost beating as one. He radiated something akin to the heat of volcanic lava and I allowed myself to be wrapped up in his hot aura. It was much better than the thrill a guy would get from hitting 120 miles per hour in a sports car or flying dangerously fast in a jet. Those were thrills that didn’t last. The muscle fever created by Bud Stevens never went away. I felt utter joy in my worship every second of the day. And Bud’s pleasure with me was constant, as well. I think his body – every inch of it – was in perpetual hard-on mode when we were near each other. The huge dude knew he could make me orgasm any second he wanted to. I was that turned on by his body and his strength. Pushing a bus with one finger was child’s play for him – and he fully understood I knew it. He also knew I craved the sound of his muscles flexing – it was like a leather jacket being twisted or stretched. His skin was just so damn dense and hard. “There are moments, Connor,” the big man said with love in his eyes, “when I am so overwhelmed by my love for you that I want to pick up a car and toss it so hard that it disintegrates as it passes into outer space. God, you turn me on so much, little man. I want to squeeze you so hard that you become part of me…” “Please don’t,” I replied, only half joking. “You know I’d never hurt you, right Connor,” Bud said immediately. “I know it with every fiber of my being, sir.” I answered, smiling. “What do you want then, handsome?” Bud asked. “You want me to rip an SUV apart and then mold it with my bare hands into some kind of modern artwork? Want to see me lift a skyscraper? How about I juggle three Fiats? What do you want, my little man?” “Right now,” I replied with a smile, “all I want is a big manly kiss.” “It would be my pleasure,” the giant mound of man-muscle said, “but I think you should ride my big muscled gun to get it.” Bud slid his monstrous arm between my legs until I was sitting on his huge biceps. It felt like I was straddling a large horse. My chest pressed against his shoulder and I swear I could feel the blood pumping through his arm under my ass. It felt like I was sitting on concrete. He flexed the big peak to make me bounce a few times and then he lifted his arm – carrying me into the air with it. At the same time he turned his face and brought the mammoth bulge and me closer. Every part of the man’s body was harder than rock, but his lips seemed as soft as feather pillows. The bristles of his beard seemed super strong, too. They massaged my face lovingly as he pressed his warm wet mouth against mine. Kissing me turned the man on so much that he actually purred like a giant lion – although it sounded more like a roar than a soft murmur. His jaw and cheeks were cut marble, covered in skin and warm against my face. A tongue more powerful than most full-grown men explored my mouth – easily forcing its way deep into my own pleasure cave. Kissing Mr. Stevens was more like wrestling a wild animal. It was sensual and loving, for sure, but it was also rough, masculine, and cum-inducing. Of course, the best part was that he felt the same way. He kept sucking in air from the side of his mouth and then lip-locked with me for what seemed like an eternity – not needing to seek more air for a long time while I gasped for oxygen maybe four or five times during the orgasmic intervals. It kept running through my mind that I was actually kissing a real-life Superman. A man that could do anything his mind could invent – meeting any challenge that was created, but here he was kissing me like I was his only life force. It was still so hard for me to fathom. The big man took a break to look lovingly into my eyes. “You feel good up on my big gun, Connor,” he said softly, “like some kind of trophy resting on a big pedestal.” “Well, your arm does feel like marble,” I replied, “ So the analogy fits.” “I’m about to bust a huge wad, just from kissing you, sir,” he confessed. “You’re as horny as you are big, I’d say,” I said, laughing. “You make me a walking orgasm time bomb, sir,” he softly replied as he put his forehead against mine. “Sometimes it feels like I’m going to shoot so hard that I could easily knock down a building with my cum.” “Let’s save that for another time, Bud,” I replied – remembering we were out in public. “Shall I kiss you again? “Not unless you want to see these tight shorts blasted to shreds by my ejaculation,” he replied. “I’m almost beyond the control point now.” “Well then,” I said, “I guess you’ll just have to do something powerful to work off some of that sexual tension.” “What did you have in mind, my little man?” he asked, smiling a big grin because he loved to show off. “I don’t know . . . I was thinking it’s getting a little hot out in the sun,” I said. “How about I buy us some sandwiches and we go across the street to that park for a picnic.” “That sounds wonderful,” Bud replied, setting me back on the ground and watching me walk towards a deli shop a few buildings away. I was back in a flash, unable to be away from the man for too long. When I got back he was lifting the back of the bus with one finger – just for fun. “I really like this spot for our picnic,” I said, once we were in the park, but then I looked up at the sky. “But it’s still not in the shade. Maybe you could bring that big tree over here so I don’t get burned.” I added – looking at a huge oak about ten yards away and knowing my wish would please the big man. I smiled at Bud and batted my eyes, teasingly. “You’re such a muscle pervert, Connor,” he teased, tensing his biceps hard as he thought about the feat. “And that’s one of the reasons you love me, sir,” I shot back. “It’s one of the ways we connect – through our love for what your powerful muscles can do. You showing off your strength is like the ultimate foreplay for us. Watching you fold up a Cadillac earlier made me shoot so hard that my balls ached for an hour, but I didn’t mind. It was worth it. Moving a three story tree trunk is going to be child’s play for you. Just don’t hurt the thing, sir. It’s too beautiful to destroy. Please?” “The way you turn me on Connor, I could have that huge oak snapped into a pile of tiny toothpicks in no time at all. You get me going so hard that I’d be able to rip the thing apart as easily as you unfold a napkin,” Bud was now moving into a showing off mantra just to bring me to the edge of explosion. This had clearly become one of his favorite new hobbies. “I could easily put my fist through the middle of the hefty thing and then hoist it from the ground just by flexing my big gun. That would be fun, huh? Seeing the massive root system being yanked from the ground because I pumped up my biceps. It would be cool to have the gigantic thing dangling over my head – just stuck on my forearm. That would get a few guys in this park all hot and bothered, now wouldn’t it? I bet there’d be some major spilling of man-seed if I bear hugged the thing and snapped it in two. Can you imagine how loud the cracking sound would be? We’d both spurt a major load watching that mighty oak submitting to my giant arms. Yeah, Connor, imagine my rock hard biceps pressing into that big trunk and snapping the thing – easily.” “You better stop talking, big man,” I warned, “or I’m going to explode before you do a darn thing.” “God, I love how my talking can get you all excited, honey,” he said, chuckling. “It would be fun to watch you cum hard just because I was whispering muscle feats into your ear.” “Well, it’s only because I know you can do anything you say and thinking about you doing anything you want is just too much for me,” I replied – and the big man was immediately pleased. “Give me a hard kiss, Con,” Bud whispered. “Bring me to the edge so I get so juiced up that moving this tree will be like sliding a pencil across a table.” “Okay, I’ll kiss you, but no exploding in public. That big rocket of yours isn’t hidden at all by those shorts, but at least it’s covered up,” I replied. We brought our lips together and kissed hard. I knew just how much pressure to give – so as to prevent him from cumming, but thrilling him at the same time. The big man grunted like some kind of medieval dragon about to start breathing huge bursts of fire. I tauntingly brought him to the edge of explosion and then pulled my lips away. The giant immediately let out a loud whine – clearly he was desperate for release and wanted me to lead him to ejaculation, but I knew better. I didn’t want to get arrested for indecent exposure and I also wanted him to use his bottled up sexual energy to show off with the giant oak. As soon as Bud realized I would not be sucking face any longer, he let me slid off his big biceps and then he turned toward the tree. “So my little lover wants some shade, huh?” he said as he walked away, to the big oak. “You know, I could just go get a building for you, Connor, but I guess that wouldn’t look good right here in the park. I could also just stand beside you – I’m big enough to block out the sun. But then we wouldn’t get to lie in the grass together – you on top of my big muscles and me feeling your heartbeat next to mine. Nope, the best answer is some natural shade from this giant tree. I’d say this huge thing has been in this spot for a bunch of years, wouldn’t you? I bet it never thought it might get to see things from a different spot. I’ll bet its roots go down about as far as the thing goes up. I could just uproot it and then slam it into the ground over there near you, Con, but I have a better plan.” Bud wrapped one of his big hands around the lower part of the trunk so his forearm was locked behind it. He also made sure I was able to see his big biceps, chest, and face – just to give me a little added pleasure. He winked at me and then I saw his biceps start to bulge and tense. The guy just smiled and at first I didn’t know what was happening, but then I noticed the ground at the base of the tree started to build up. The huge older man started walking towards me. He was easily dragging the big oak through the ground – leaving a trench behind it. I could hear the root system being ripped from what had been it’s home for years as the top of the tall tree swayed a little. Mr. Stevens looked like he was simply dragging a plastic chair across the floor, but he was really pulling a giant oak many yards across an open area. Suddenly, my entire body was engulfed in shade as the big man moved the massive plant a few feet away. His biceps seemed to bulge thicker than the tree itself, but then I realized it just seemed that way since the thing was so powerful. The tree had no choice but to give into the power of Bud Stevens. The big man went back and stomped the ground behind where the tree had been dragged. He didn’t want to leave a big ditch. Soon, it looked like the big oak had always been in this spot and my huge elder lover came over to lie down beside me. I was glad he didn’t touch me, since I was on the verge of exploding – the display of power had been just too exciting and my cock was ready to fire. I’m sure Bud realized this and, thankfully, did not want me to make a mess in my pants right then. I’m sure he had plans of making me cum super hard later on. “Is my little man happy,” he asked and after I nodded yes he added, “That’s all that matters. It’s what I live for – to make you happy, Connor. I have a feeling you could use a rest, right? You think you’re calmed down enough to lie on top of me? I want to be your muscle bed as we take a little snooze in our new shaded area. Can you handle touching all this hard muscle?” I held up my forefinger to signal that I needed just a few more minutes to recover – well, actually to prevent myself from busting out a major wad. The thought of lying on top of the big man was pushing me closer to the edge from which I had just retreated and so I needed to pause for a little longer. I shut my eyes so I wasn’t looking at his tensed huge muscles. I knew this would help, even though I could sense him getting down on the ground beside me – getting my muscle bed ready for resting. I knew, however, that touching him too soon would make me zoom past the point of no return and ejaculate something fierce. After about two minutes, I opened my eyes to the inviting face of my lover. He had his palms behind his head as he lay on the ground, just so his big biceps bulged for my pleasure. His nipples were jutting through his tank top and his massive pecs bulged like to waiting giant pillows. The silver fur that spilled out at the top of his shirt was so fucking sexy that I almost shot off just from anticipating what it would feel like. I forced my own body to calm down and eventually moved away from the danger of an immediate release. “I sense my little man is calm enough to climb up on this muscle mountain,” Bud said, invitingly. “Come on then, come rest for a while. I think my little rearranging of an oak tree kind of wore you out, didn’t it. I should move all the trees in the park – just to freak people out. They’d spend a few days saying things like, ‘Wasn’t that over there yesterday?’ and ‘I could have sworn this clump of trees didn’t exist last week.’ That would be fun, don’t you think, Connor?” I put my finger up to his mouth as my response – as I lifted my head to see his face over his monstrous pecs. My cock was still too pumped up to have him talking like this. I did not want to spill my seed all over his new clothes and I was still too jacked up to completely control my body. He laughed softly and was finally silent to let me truly rest. Within just a few minutes I was sound asleep – simply worn out from my muscle man’s display. I have no idea why something so hard as Bud’s body could be so comfortable. I guess it was the warmth that his muscles exuded and how his powerful heartbeat seemed to be a source of soothing comfort, as well. I’m sure it was like being back in my mother’s womb – secure and nurturing. It registered that I lay on something akin to concrete, but it just didn’t matter. Bud draped his heavy arm across my body and it was like a thick comforter lulling me to a deep sleep. The giant wave-like expansion of his chest as he breathed only seemed to encourage a peaceful rest even more. I drifted back and forth from sleep to a need of feeling the big man’s body. I caressed his massive biceps with one of my hands as the other played with one of the giant nubs jutting from his chest. Every now and then my lover would squeeze me lightly and say something like ‘my boy feels good in my arms’ or ‘yeah, feel all that power in that huge gun, it’s all for you, little man.’ The rumbling in his chest would make my heart flutter and my cock jump to attention. Even his voice reminded me how powerful he was. I was about to go into a total dream-like state when our nap was interrupted. “Um . . . excuse me, sir. I hate . . . um . . . to bother you. I hope you don’t mind . . . it’s just that we could use your . . . uh . . . help,” came the tentative deep voice – at first I thought it was a dream, but then I heard Bud answer. “No bother, fella,” the big man said, “How can we help you?” I opened my eyes and was blessed first with that now familiar view of one of Bud’s magnificent massive pecs – but in the distance I saw the studly face and body of a guy in a fireman’s uniform. He was a big man compared to me, but a small one next to Bud. I was suddenly fully awake and sat up on the body of my lover. Bud moved his hand down to cup my ass to prevent me from sliding off - and to remind me I was his, no matter how cute the fireman was, as if he held a candle to my giant. “Well . . . I . . . um . . . saw you . . . move that . . . I still can’t believe it,” the guy started and then stopped. “That . . . um . . . tree as we were passing by to head to a fire nearby. It’s a pretty big fire and the building is so tall. Our ladder from the truck isn’t high enough to help us reach the flames. My captain doesn’t know I’ve come . . . but I was thinking you might be able to help us. There are people trapped in the building.”

Author Note: Hey Gang, this is my first published story on the new m-g site. Different compared to the stories I usually write. I have a few notes at bottom of post. Thanks for reading. Freshman year. Cross country team. Most of us freshman had had our share of ritual welcomings before. None of us were surprised after the first day of practice when the rest of the team, the older guys, came into our row in the locker room and gave us a directive. “Nice work, boys. We look forward to welcoming you to the team,” our senior captain, Steve said. “But it's a long tradition at the U to have the freshmen meet us the night after first practice. Tonight. At the track field. Bring your running shoes.” There were only 10 of us freshman who made the cut. We looked to each other with a knowing and sighing conclusion. It was going to be a naked mile. We knew it. It probably had to happen. So at 9pm I threw on some comfortable running clothes, ones I'd easily be able to slip out of, and headed toward the track field. I ran into two fellow freshman runners, Chris and Kurt, on the way down. “Hey Tomas,” Chris said. “Glad someone else is heading down dressed. Daniel said he was going to go in the buff, heard whoever did that would get extra cred with the upperclassmen.” “I wouldn't doubt it,” I responded, “but I'm too new at this shit to try anything too out of the ordinary. Are we running late?” “Nah...” Kurt answered, “probably okay to be a little fashionably late anyway.” As we rounded the corner our suspicions were proven: Daniel was about 20 feet ahead of us, in the complete buff except for his running shoes and socks. He turned around, “Hey ladies!” he said, running back up the stairs to meet us, “ready for a little naked run! I love it, fresh breeze, night air, dick waggin under the stars,” the three of us laughed. Daniel had a certain playful quality about him, which made him a good friend to us. Easy to get along with. And even though he wasn't the fastest runner, his personality made him popular. We also found out quickly during our first practice that the guy was definitely the one who would be the buff buddy. The naked roommate. He walked into the locker room only in his boxers, having already started stripping outside, and was nude almost the entire time inside. He was just that guy, nothing wrong with that. Looking down at his body I could understand why too. His Adonis was ripped and his thighs were ticker than footballs. What he lacked in upper body strength his legs carried 3-fold. As we rounded our way into the track field we found the rest of the team, and the remaining freshman waiting for us. “Well, I guess we are late,” Kurt said. Of the upperclassmen, two sophomores, Ben and Andres, were completely nude. Daniel walked over to them, “well if it isn't the upperclassmen getting naked too, how goes it ladies?!” he said, slapping them on the ass before taking position with the rest of us freshman. Ben and Andres looked right ahead like guards to a fort, but Steve gave the evening's directives with a commanding presence. “First, gentlemen,” he said, “welcome. And in case you are wondering, Daniel does get the extra cred as Badass of the Night for coming down from his dorm in the nude. Congrats big guy! “As for the rest of you, it's gonna be a naked run through the county's forest preserve, right across the street from campus. As Ben and Andres won last year's race during their initiation, they get to have the honor of leading you through your initiation. Whoever gets first and second tonight will get to have the honor next year.” Ben and Andres smiled at each other, not much of an 'honor' but they were willing to do it regardless. “Race starts here,” Steve continued, “first two back here win. It's about a mile and a half, but I don't think you ladies will mind. So stretch out, strip here, we'll take care of your clothes, Ben and Andres are going with you as insurance that we're not going to abandon you and your clothes, they'll be safe with us until you get back. We're a team, we're bros. We're lookin out for you.” We didn't spend too long stretching before Steve commanded the clothes to go. I peeled off my shirt and realized, with the humid air outside, going in the buff for a few minutes wouldn't be so bad. Dropping my shorts and boxers, I looked around to see I was completely in the norm tonight as my new friends did the same thing. Giving ourselves another quick stretch, we stood and followed Ben and Andres out toward the forest preserve. “Alright guys, we'll try to keep this as brief as possible. Try to follow one at a time, if you fall behind, no big deal, Andres will hold the rear, won't pass anyone and will help keep you on the path.” “Yup, the rear,” Andres said with a chuckle, just trying to keep the tension down. It didn't take long, honestly, for the consciousness of being nude to leave me, or my teammates. We just started running. We didn't talk to each other, but after a minute I noticed I was already far ahead of the rest of the group, I was just trying to keep up with Ben but noticed soon he and I were the only ones running through the forest. I listened for other footsteps, but could hear none. “Hey Ben,” I said, speaking for the first time, “where is everyone else?” Ben turned around and noticed the same thing I did. “Oh shit,” he said, “I wonder if I made a wrong turn?” I looked back to him, “dude you were supposed to lead us, did you really?” “I dunno,” he said, looking up at the stars, “we could have, maybe we should backtrack and...” His sentence was quickly cut off as a short but loud roaring sound came to us overhead. I looked up and to the left quickly following the sound. It was a bolt of fire, almost a comet-like orb, that came racing overhead. Ben and I ducked as the rock-like shape continued overhead us, then off to the near distance. CRASH! He grabbed my shoulder out of fear and we looked to each other. “What the fuck was that?” I asked. “Is this some stupid part of the initiation?” I shoved his hand off of me, thinking it was a ploy to freak out the freshmen. “What? No, man!” Ben answered. “We just run out and back from the forest. I have no idea what that thing was. I'm just here to lead a run! Jesus what was that?...” “Oh shit...” I whisper, “well, maybe we should check it out I guess, I don't know if that was a plane or a burning parachutist, or what.” Ben and I walk carefully toward the burning orb, the fire now seemingly bigger. After about 50 feet we stop in shock, however, as we see not a burning rock but 2 men, or something like men, fighting ferociously down a hillside. Below the hillside where we stand is a 10 foot area in the forest completely obliterated by the falling orb. Everything is scorched. And in the middle are two men, one who looks human, with his shirt off, hairy chest, and incredibly buff, fighting another man who seems to be completely coated in silver. “Jesus,” I whisper, almost too afraid to talk. “What the fuck is that Ben?” “I don't know, keep your voice down,” Ben whispers back. “What the...they look like...err...” “What is this a fuckin joke? They look like the avengers or something,” I say with a blush. I can't help but remind myself that comic book characters aren't real. Who are these people? What are they doing? The hairy guy is leveling incredibly loud punches into the silver guy who, though they don't seem to phase him, he's continually getting confused and not able to fight back. “I want that board!” the hairy man shouts, “every time we work together you always end up getting the glory! Not anymore you dick, it's mine!” The hairy man shoves the silver man into the dirt and steps on him, his weight causing the silver man to sink a little. With an instant of opportunity, the hairy man grabs the silver board and slams it into the silver man's chest. “ARRRGHHHH!!” the silver man shouts, his voice quickly gurgling as a mercury-like liquid sprays out from him. The hairy man snaps his fingers and torches a huge fire over the silvery puddle, quickly causing it to liquify and separate form the man. The man quickly turns into a hot, bubbling puddle of mercury and subsides into a lifeless pond. The fire burns off the hairy man's pants, but otherwise he seems unhurt from the destruction he caused. He looks around cautiously to examine his surroundings. Ben and I quickly hide behind the bush where we were observing. I can see the hairy man look in our direction. I was sure he heard us, he must have. I wanted to tell Ben to run but we were both too spooked to say a thing. We pause and carefully watch like silent hawks. Though he's far away I think I see the hairy man smile, almost as if he knows we're there, or at least one of us. Turning his attention back to the puddle, he says, “Later, surfer,” stepping over the puddle and tossing the board into the air, causing it to levitate. He hops on it and speeds off into the upper atmosphere, higher and higher until he's completely out of site. Ben and I stand, wondering if the coast is clear. I look over to Ben and he smiles at me, shrugging his shoulders. “kinda exciting isn't it?” I look down and see what he's saying. The jock is sporting a small erection. He grabs it and gives a pump or two. “That was fuckin incredible. Who were those guys? Looked to me like Johnny and the Silver Surfer.” “What are you nuts?!” I shout back. “Those things aren't even real! They're drawings in a book! This is totally fucked up we gotta get help, we gotta get someone out here to examine this shit!” “Not yet,” Ben said, walking down the burnt hill toward the puddle of silver. “I wanna check this out first.” I turn back but don't see the team, we must be alone. Reluctantly I walk with him toward the puddle, quickly examining my surroundings to see if some other insane creature will come swooping down to destroy both of us. “Be careful, man!” I say, “we're both fuckin nuts for even coming this far! What the hell was that?” I ask. “I know it sounds crazy but look: I think two superheroes were fighting, one and the other, the one dude wanted the other one's board and he got it. Now he's off with the board and the silver dude is dead. Maybe.” We walk toward the puddle and see it still bubbling slightly from the fight. “Man, to have all that power,” Ben said, bending his knees to look closely at the silver. “All that fuckin power.” I stand behind him and notice goosebumps rise on his skin. The guy was becoming drunk on what he just saw! The supernatural abilities of those guys. “I got an idea,” Ben said, restanding and facing me. “I want to touch that silver goo, just to see what might happen,” “Ben, no!” I shout back. “You're fuckin nuts! You have no idea what that shit can do.” “No,” he replies quickly, “I think I do. It's worth a shot, I want some of those powers.” I look around again before seeing Ben stare deeply into the pool. I walk around him and look into it too, the puddle, though seemingly unimportant, grew on me as I stared at it. It looked kind of miraculous, sharp, powerful. It was pretty incredible. “Okay Ben,” I tell him, and wait for him to bring his attention back to me, “if this shit works out, and you uhh, gain something from it, promise me,” Ben looks back down at the puddle, “Ben!” I shout again, “promise me! That you won't go all fucked up by touching it, and that you'll maybe, uhh, share some of what you gain with me and the team.” Ben snaps back to reality and considers what I say, nodding. “Right, okay,” he answers, “thanks man, thanks for spotting me. Here we go.” Ben reaches his hand toward the puddle, watching as it steams and bubbles more and more as his flesh approaches it. “Oh my god,” I whisper as his hand gets closer and closer, until finally... The silver jumps onto his hand before Ben even has a chance to touch it. “Oh!” he shouts in surprise. “God it's hot!” he says as the silver starts puddling over his hands and reaching onto his forearm. The silver pulls his left, then right arms in toward the puddle as Ben tries to balance himself. “Jesus!” Ben shouts, his left foot slipping into the puddle as well, immediately burning his shoe and sock off. “Oh god, I can feel it!” he says between breaths, “it's fuckin...garr...takin over me!” The silver climbs up both his forearms and his feet, burning off any hair he has on his body before climbing over it. It smoothly rolls over his flesh, creating a shiny covering over his body and pulls itself up from the ground and onto my teammate. “Oh god,” he says, still frozen in a crouched position, “I'm fucking growing!!” as his muscles twitch under the silver. The silver slows at Ben's elbows and knees and he's able to pull his arms out of the puddle before restanding. His feet still in the puddle, other shoe quickly disintegrating, he examines his body as his twitching muscles grow out from the silver covering onto the rest of his naked body. “Ohh...” he says in ecstasy. I watch in bewilderment as his body grows. Ben involuntarily bends his shoulders muscles and back as muscle grows over his shoulder blades, protruding out, then wrapping down and into his biceps. They were becoming refined, strong, and assured. Ben laughed a little to himself as he checked out his building arms. “Jesus!” he muttered. Looking down at his lower arms he saw veins begin to protrude under the silver and additional muscle warp itself. His hands cracked and grew as he stretched and moved his fingers. At the same time I noticed his abs expand. They began to grow outward: even, defined muscles forming an eight pack. They hardened as the cresses grew deep grooves into his body. “Ahh!” Ben exclaimed. “What's happening to me” he whispered. As the muscle growth began hitting his waistline, he could feel it growing, enveloping more as his waist grew. The growing waist caused his sinew to create fine and definable contours. Ben grabbed his waist as he wished for more, silver coming off his hands and settling onto his ass. Ben turns and examines his protruding butt, pulling against his body at first before it forming hard muscle on itself, growing outward, strong, further tightening. As the side ass muscles flexed and locked in place, rounding to become a tight bubble butt, he noticed the silver regaining length on his legs, slowly moving up his now incredibly muscular body. His thighs snapped tall and grew, becoming refined and strong. He started growing from his fairly short 5'7” to 6'0” and taller. His thighs then began pecing outwards and matching the growth of his ass. They became like footballs as rock hard muscle grew into them as the silver slowly climbed its way over his knees and onto his thighs. Checking out his growing body, Ben looks up at me and smiles. “This is what I'm fucking talking about!” he says, laughing as the silver climbs up his forearms. But even as he continued to transform into this muscle creature all I could do was stare in intense interest and admiration. Admiring himself in all his naked splendor, Ben smiled at the silver that grew over it, a new form of supernatural armour that was embellishing his newly cut body. I couldn't help but turn my attention to his exposed cock and balls, they were growing! Ben laughed as a huge source of adrenaline and sex-hormone erupted from his exposed package, balls stretching with his growing dick. “Oh my god,” Ben says in ecstasy, “more! MOOREE!” I looked down to notice all the silver had seeped up from the ground and was now completely on Ben. It shrouded his shoulders, more muscular than ever before and raised up over his incredibly bulked quads, burning the hair off his body as it continued to take over him. “I am gaining the powers of the silver surfer” he quickly whispered, “I can feel his presence, his powers, his autonomy, his omnipotence. I am becoming...him!” he says between breaths, “More...more” he continues whispering as the silver burns his pubes and forms over his hugely defined dick and balls allowing his package contours to be completely visible, protruding behind the silver. “Mmm...” he says as it builds over his body, “Yes!” his voice getting deeper. He turns and the silver climbs over his new bubble butt and up his sinew-ridden back. Ben stretches his body as it rises over his chest and neck before covering his face, up and over his brown hair, burning it off as it expands over his body. The liquid over the new super-powered man continues to rumble over his body, almost massaging his muscles. Ben grabs his silver-coated face, loosing his balance for a moment and stepping back before looking forward with a huge smile. Though his lips are covered, I can see an intense silver electric current emenating from his eyes and mouth. “FUUCK YEA!” he shouts with a deep and power-ridden voice. “I am...POWER!” Ben starts to levitate from the ground as he continues to check out his growing body. “MORE!” he shouts again. “I can feel the powers!” In a blinding light of pure power I take witness to what the new being is saying, I see the powers he gains. As his face, now handsomely grown and thinly formed, began to show underneath the silver armor, a dark gray cloud cloud began to form over him. He looked up at me and smiled, eagerly awaiting the best part of his transformation. He was gaining the power of this body suit he wore. The powers of the Silver Surfer! The cloud quickly enveloped him, violent, like a tornado, wrapping around his now coated body. Still levitating electric bolts started forming within the clouds and gracefully running over Ben's suit: The power of transformation, the power to turn into anything he wanted, the power to read or control other peoples minds, to leave them at his will. The power of immortality and invisibility, to phase through all matter. The power to spread the surfer's—quickly becoming his own—power to others, if he wanted, or to enslave them. He began laughing as he gained the knowledge of all of this, realizing the liberation of becoming a something all-powerful. His laughter grew louder while still under the cloud, all of these powers and more depositing into Ben. In an instant, the cloud subsided, and the newly formed silver surfer floated above me in all his glory. “Yes...” he said again, examining his body, feeling the silver on his skin. He levitates to the ground and takes a step toward me. “This was exactly what I wanted, and now I can have it!” he says. The being is intoxicating. The powers were hypnotic. Almost infatuating. I don't think I had ever been or seen anything more incredible. Why couldn't I have seen what Ben saw earlier? Those powers could have been mine! I was too rational. I kept thinking to myself such insane thoughts about the power before me that I didn't even realize what kind of situation I was in. That I was standing in front of someone who was incredibly dangerous. And I didn't even seem to care. Mustering the strength to talk I said, “Holy shit...Ben? Uhh, are you still all there? Can I uhh...” “Of course I am!” he states commandingly. “I have the power now. I have everything! I got exactly what I wanted and you stood there and let me take it. Let me take the powers.” He looks to me with an electric smile. “You want some of these powers don't you? Well I'm afraid I don't have time for humans at the moment,” he looks back at his body. “No time to share powers with a mortal. Better luck next time little human...” “Ben wait!” I shout, trying to get his attention. I run toward him, thinking if I make contact maybe I can take some of the silver powers as well, but I simply phase right through the being. “HA!” he shouts, a now more sinister voice. “You can never be like me! I am the silver surfer! Like I said, better luck next time little mortal, I have the power now, I will use it to my will; if you're lucky maybe you'll find a destroyed a superhero you can merge with...heh...” Ben rises again from the ground, levitating higher and higher. He motions his arms in a circle creating a new silver board for him to fly on. “Later on!” he shouts, standing on the board, flying high into space. “Johnny, I'm coming after you!” he shouts, his mind on a new objective. I stare at the sky as the silver beam disappears into the stars. “Holy shit...” I say. I had to find some of that power, and I was going to get it. ---- This is my first attempt at fan-like fiction, could be my only I'm not sure how I feel about this story. I appreciate any feedback. I don't know much about comics, but there's a few characters that I think are pretty cool. I got this idea after seeing some requests for comic fanfics on the story ideas forum. I have a lot of new original stories I hope to post soon, they take awhile for me to edit. This one was kind of a quick write up. Also, what are your thoughts on the ending? I wanted to make something that would leave some objectives for Tomas and the other runners to go after. Some story development, I guess. But it also causes another guy to kind of become a potential antagonist. I've been trying to stay away from corruption TFs, but that seemed to be the best way to go with this one, to have Ben gain the powers and be, maybe sort of, corrupoted. Anyway I appreciate thoughts on that too.

Hey Muscle Friends, So I decided to post both parts I and II together. I had trouble last time with a strange deletion of spaces between sentences. I figured out the tech part of it so that it didn't happen again, but thought I would put the two together so the punctuation on part I wasn't as distracting. Part I is separated from Part II by a section of asterisks so if you want to just skip to that, scroll about half of the way through and look for the break in the story. Since this is a continuation of the first story I have written, I welcome your comments and feedback (especially supportive/positive ones). It's a bit intimidating to put something personal out there, so in advance, I thank you for being kind. Part III (the final chapter) will be worked on this weekend and hopefully will be out to you next week sometime. Be well and get big, SeaMusc ***************************************************************************************************************************************************** Part I The summer heat hung thick in the air. It was a few days before classes started at the University of Washington. Seattle isn’t known for its heat, but when it does get warm, it gets humid. So much water around. So many trees. August can be unpleasant. Cliff was carrying boxes to his new room for the year. He was a senior and finally going to graduate with his degree in psychology in May. He was the kind of guy that everyone liked. He wasn’t what the magazines and media would call “hot” but he was handsome, kind of like a movie star from the golden age of Hollywood. Many people said that if Cary Grant and Rock Hudson had a baby, he would look like Cliff. With dark wavy hair that he kept well trimmed, warm brown skin from his tan, and his large hazel eyes, he could see what they meant, but he never considered himself necessarily good-looking. He was built like a rugby player. Almost 6 feet tall, he carried a good bit of muscle under his clothes. His wide shoulders looked like they could put up some serious weight and his thick legs and round high ass made him appear shorter than he actually was. People were always surprised at how tall he was when he stood next to them. He wasn’t tight and ripped like many of his friends. He always seemed to carry around a little extra weight, especially around his waist, to his great chagrin. Even so, he had a beautiful masculine body that could do real work. And his smile. His smile was his moneymaker. He could melt just about anyone with his smile. Unpacking his car had been quite a chore today. As a senior, he was able to apply for a Resident Assistant at one of the dorms on campus. He had lived in the dorms his first year, but had moved out afterward for a couple of years and had experienced freedom from the tiny rooms and a roommate in the same cramped space. As an RA, he would have his own room in the corner of the floor complete with a kitchenette and en-suite bathroom. His friend, Rich, had talked him into applying and they had been assigned to the same building with Rich working on the floor just underneath Cliff. The two friends had been close since the first week of classes when they were freshmen. But they couldn’t be more different. Where Cliff was classically handsome and warm with a beefy body, Rich had an angular model-like face with sandy blonde short hair and piercing blue eyes. He was ripped. His broad shoulders supported athletic pecs and well-defined arms. His waist was tiny and he often found it hard to find clothes that would fit right. His glutes were tight and his legs were long but muscular. His skin was golden brown and he looked much more like a surfer-turned-fitness model than anyone in Seattle that Cliff had ever seen. He was beautiful and devastating. He knew it too. Cliff got along with everyone whereas Rich could be a real asshole. Mean and acidic comments often came out of his mouth and he was as catty as any of the Real Housewives, but Cliff (as is his personality) just shrugged and thought, “That’s just the way he is.” Cliff marched up the stairs with the last box. It was only four floors up, but with the heat and all of the other boxes he had already packed around, he was feeling it in his thighs and healthy backside. He opened the door, set the box down and started to unpack. It was going to be so nice to be in a room by himself this year. A knock at the door interrupted him. “Come in!” “Hey Cliff.” Standing in the doorway was Jesse. Jesse looked like a stereotypical science nerd. Thick black-rimmed glasses, thin almost skinny body, and a big beak-like nose screamed “chemistry or physics” as his major. He was also the head RA for the building and therefore, Cliff’s boss. They had also been friends since their first year. Jesse had been in Cliff’s English 100 course- and they both hated it. They sat next to each other passing notes and giggling like schoolgirls for most of the quarter. Jesse liked Cliff and had a lot of respect for Cliff’s social capital, something that Jesse didn’t have. Cliff liked Jesse of course. He was just that kind of guy. Cliff didn’t have enemies. Most people wondered if he had a mean bone in his body. Jesse, with his beak-nose, looked straight into Cliff’s eyes and shook his head a little. “Dude. I’m so sorry.” Cliff looked up from the box he was unpacking. “Why are you sorry? Did you fill the rooms on my floor with crazy problem freshmen?” Jesse just shook his head and looked down at the single sheet of paper in his hand. “Worse, man.” “Come on, Jesse. What? You look like you just licked a lemon. “ “Cliff, sorry buddy, but you are going to have to have a roommate for at least the first quarter of the year. We assigned this transfer kid to the building and we overbooked by one spot. You have one of the only single rooms and I can’t stick him with Rich. He’d probably make the kid cry every day just for making his life a little more inconvenient. I don’t know much about him except he is a junior and did his first two years somewhere in Montana.” “Oh man! You’re not serious! That’s messed up, Jesse! I even just moved the two beds together so I could have a king-size.” Cliff shook his head, annoyed. “One more thing, Cliff. He’s here. Now. Downstairs.” “Man, you are killing me. People aren’t supposed to start moving in for a couple of days still. I was going to get all set up and have some peace and quiet. Maybe jerk off a bit more than normal.” Cliff flashed Jesse that big smile and winked. He had always thought Jesse was gay or maybe bi if anything. He caught him looking at his meaty ass more than once. He didn’t mind though. Jesse was harmless. “Ya. Well, he emailed us at the end of last year when we made the assignments and asked if he could move in early. Some sort of sob story about not having a place to live right before school, or some shit like that. We responded that he could if he paid for the extra time. Sorry man. I know this sucks.” Cliff shook his head and went into the small bedroom and moved the beds apart again. He took a big long piss in the bathroom and started moving some things around so the new guy would have equal space. No reason punishing the new guy for the mix up. Cliff just thought that way about things. He was easy going as well. Nothing ruffled his feathers too much. “It was a nice dream while it lasted.” A few minutes later, he heard some shuffling in the hallway and a light knock at the door. “Come in!” he said maybe a little bit louder than he needed too. As easygoing as he was, he was still just a little annoyed at the situation. He had been really looking forward to some alone time with his cock. Being home for the summer hadn’t allowed him very much privacy and he was horny. The door slowly opened and it looked like whoever was going to come it was having trouble with their bag. He heard a little grunt and the door pushed open slightly. His new roommate walked in hesitantly. His eyes darted around the room and the first thing Cliff thought was that he looked like a scared animal. “Hi there. I guess we are going to be roommates this quarter.” Cliff stuck out his hand to greet his new roommate and walked quickly over to him. He flashed his smile and the annoyance was gone. He couldn’t hold a grudge against this guy. It wasn’t his fault. “My name’s Cliff. Sorry there are so many boxes and shit all over. I didn’t know I was going to have a roommate…so soon.” He added that last bit so the new guy wouldn’t feel so bad. He was sure that Jesse had told him downstairs about the situation. “I’m Shane.” Shane didn’t look Cliff in the eyes and barely stuck his hand out to shake Cliff’s big meaty mitt. The kid looked scared. Cliff looked more closely at him. He was looked of average height Cliff thought. Maybe 5 foot 8 or 9. He was thin though not skinny. He wasn’t an ugly kid, but he wasn’t anything special. He looked a bit pale and like he was exhausted. Maybe he hadn’t eaten in a while. His cheeks did look a little sunken in and his face a bit gaunt, but that could just be the paleness. Something made Cliff think the guy was very nervous. He still didn’t look Cliff in the eye. “Here, let me grab that for you.” Cliff stretched his arm out to grab the duffle bag that Shane had let drop to the floor. Shane held on to the duffle and pulled away a little bit and his cheeks flushed a little. Cliff looked out in the hallway for anything else. That’s all that he had with him. “Do you need help bringing anything else up from downstairs?” “No, I just have this and one box I left in the office with Jesse. I’ll run down and get it now.” Shane set his duffle bag on the floor next to the wall, well out of the way of Cliff’s full boxes. He turned around and walked into the hallway without saying anything else. “That was a little awkward,” Cliff said to himself when he knew he was alone. Why had Shane seemed so nervous? He went back to work moving his items to one side of the room, moving food to one half of the cupboard and organizing the refrigerator in a way that would give Shane half of the space. A few minutes later, he heard the footsteps return and Shane walked in with his box. He set the box carefully on the kitchen table and looked over at Cliff who had his backside sticking out of the fridge, still moving things around. Shane stared at Cliff’s athletic bubbled ass and his thick legs and looked away just as Cliff wheeled around with that warm smile again. “Shane, give me just a minute to move some things around in here and then you can start putting anything you want in your space. And, if you don’t mind, I’d like the bed next to the window in the other room. Is that ok?” He walked across the kitchen and entered the bedroom where he had put one bed against the window and the other against the opposite wall. There was only about 4 feet between the beds, but it was a dorm after all. Shane just nodded. “Hey Shane. I’m going to leave here in a few minutes to go meet up with some friends I haven’t seen since the beginning of summer. You are more than welcome to come if you want,” Cliff said warmly, looking at Shane. Finally Shane looked at him and quietly said, “No, I’m ok. Thanks for inviting me though.” “Ya, no problem. Anytime. I’m going to shower and get ready but make yourself at home.” Cliff turned on his heels and walked into the bedroom where he began to undress. As he was walking into the room, he pulled his shirt off and Shane stared at his back. Cliff was so at ease with himself. He didn’t have a perfect body, but he looked like he was well worked out. His back was broad and thick; his shoulders round with pendulous triceps. He was shirtless with only his form fitting brown dungarees on. He could see a strip of bright red briefs wrapping around Cliff’s waist just peeking out above his pants. And that ass. It didn’t look like it was made of stone, but it was thick and muscular. It looked like the rest of Cliff, comfortable and powerful. Cliff peeled his pants off so that he was just wearing his red briefs and still had his back to Shane. Shane blushed and felt himself getting turned on. Just then, Cliff turned around and grabbed his towel that was hanging off the door and walked into the bathroom. He just barely caught Shane staring at him and noticed the bulge in his pants. He shot him that warm smile and walked into the bathroom. As he shut the door behind him he chuckled to himself, “Looks like Shane is gay.” Shane stood there, mortified. He knew Cliff saw him staring. And he knew that his shorts couldn’t cover up his boner. He shook his head, disgusted with himself, and opened up his duffle and box to unpack his few belongings. “You doing alright in there?” Cliff called out from the bedroom as he was changing. “If you need anything, just use mine. We’re roommates now, so what’s mine is yours.” “Thanks,” Shane said quietly from the kitchen, “but I’m ok.” “Do you have something to eat for dinner? You don’t look like you brought much.” Shane was in the kitchen still. He hadn’t sat down or taken anything into the bedroom. Cliff walked out of the room just as Shane was pulling out a 36 pack of Top Ramen opening up one package and placing it into a small pan of water. “That stuff will kill you!” Cliff barked and started to laugh. “I can’t eat that shit. It makes me sick.” He said it in good fun and what Cliff didn’t know is that Shane knew this. He could tell what people were feeling. It was more than observation, it was empathic. Still, the comment somehow hurt him and he felt that he had to respond. “Ya, I know but I don’t have any money until next week when my financial aid comes in, so this will do for now.” He looked mortified and crestfallen. He was obviously embarrassed, but he already knew that Cliff wouldn’t mock him. “No fucking way, Shane. Ok, well eat that, but hold on.” Cliff walked over to the fridge and took out a rotisserie chicken he had bought earlier that day, some veggies, and herbs. In a total of two minutes, he had put some cubed chicken and the veggies in the pot with the ramen noodles. “It might taste like shit, but it will be better for you with some protein and fresh things.” Shane looked at Cliff straight in the eye for only the second time. He started to tear up a little bit and bit down on his lip. “Thank you, Cliff. I won’t forget how kind you were to me today.” Cliff looked at him puzzled, but Shane seemed sweet and innocent so he just let it go. What did he mean by that? Just then a loud bang on the door startled them both. “Get out here you big fuck,” bellowed another voice. It was Rich. “We have to get going. I’m hungry as fuck. Are you ready you big queer?” Cliff opened the door and Rich barged in. “Too bad you have some idiot loser as a roommate,” Rich spouted looking at his friend. “I heard about it. Jesse told me he looks like some homeless piece of shit.” Rich looked at Cliff who just shook his head quickly and glanced over at Shane who was staring straight at Rich. Cliff knew that Rich was an ass. He could get away with it usually. He was a stud with a perfect body. Vascular arms with well built and rounded muscles that oozed confidence, a tight waist with abs visible through the tight shirts he wore for the ladies, and long muscular thighs atop athletic lower leg muscles. He new he was hot and he didn’t give a damn what anyone else thought. “Rich! Shut the fuck up.” Cliff looked visibly pissed off. He looked at Shane sitting at the table getting ready to take his first bite of dinner and he could see his eyes getting glassy. “God, you are such an ass sometimes,” Cliff barked at his friend. “Shane, this is my idiot friend, Rich. Rich, this is my new roommate Shane.” Rich smirked and walked over and stuck out his hand to shake Shane’s. Shane felt something very mean about Rich. He could feel it like a white hot iron. Rich was cruel and arrogant. He was not to be trusted. Shane didn’t look him in the eye, but stretched his hand out to shake the other’s hand. He just stared at his dinner bowl. “Fuck man. Lets get out of here,” Rich said as he headed for the door. Cliff put his hands up as if to say, “Hang on a sec.” “Shane,” he could sense the emotions building up on Shane’s face; he looked like he was trapped. But when Cliff said his name, he seemed to relax a bit. “Shane, look at me bro. “ Cliff crouched down next to Shane at the table so that his eyes were slightly lower. “Don’t listen to anything that Rich says. He can be a real piece of work. He just opens his mouth without thinking and it hurts sometimes. He’s made me fighting mad so many times, but he’s my friend and he’s a good guy… usually.” Shane looked at Cliff again. Cliff felt as if Shane was reading deeply into his eyes. Like he was sizing Cliff up on some subconscious level. “Please eat and unpack and I wont be long. I want to get back to I can get to know you a bit more, ok?” The quiet one nodded his head and again looking into Cliff’s eyes and whispered, ‘Thanks Cliff. Thank you for being so nice to me.” With that, Cliff got up and turned around to join Rich in the hallway. He shut the door and Shane heard Rich start laughing, “Your roommate is a freak man. Holy shit. You are screwed.” “Fuck off, Rich.” And he heard a thud. Cliff punched Rich hard in the shoulder. Shane could sense that Cliff meant it when he punched Rich and he smiled and started to eat. A couple of hours later, Cliff returned from his dinner with friends. He walked in and closed the front door slowly. Shane was sitting on the couch. His box and duffle were in the corner, empty. There was nothing new on the shelves in the kitchen and he could see that there was a blanket spread out on Shane’s bed in the next room. Shane looked over at Cliff as he put the leftovers from dinner in the fridge. Shane hadn’t put anything into the fridge either. “I guess he is going to try to live on Top Ramen,” Cliff thought to himself. “Did you get all settled in?” he asked. “Ya. I don’t have much. I wanted to say thanks for sticking up for me with your friend, Rich. You didn’t have to do that.” “Rich gets what he deserves. Well, not usually, but he deserved to get a good punch for what he said about you. You are my roommate now and I’ve got your back. I don’t like talking shit about people like Rich does. I’m an optimist.” Cliff walked over to Shane and sat down next to him on the couch. “So let’s get acquainted.” He sat cross-legged on the couch facing his new roommate. Shane opened himself up in that way that only he could, probing the emotions and sentiments of the people he is around. He could sense that Cliff really did want to know about him; to understand him. He could tell he was good. He felt certain valiance about Cliff. He was emotionally strong, stable, and substantive-much like his physical body. Shane could feel the concern and worry that Cliff had for him, although they had just met. Cliff wasn’t wary. He wasn’t afraid. He wanted to know why his roommate wouldn’t look him in they eye, why he flinched when Cliff tried to grab his bag to help him, and why he didn’t own anything. He could feel that Cliff had questions as he looked into his roommate’s eyes. There was something else there as well, but he couldn’t identify it. “Well? Shane, you can tell me anything. I have heard a lot from my friends about their lives. Nothing that you say will bother me.” Somehow, Cliff felt that Shane was much more of a risk to himself than to anyone else. He also had an intuition about people that he had learned to trust. He didn’t realize that Shane had a much more developed sense, but Cliff was good at reading people. The young man that was only a year younger than him had cowered all day like a puppy that had peed on the carpet. It was concerning but not scary. He knew from the look in Shane’s eyes earlier at the dinner table that Rich’s comments had really gotten to him. Sometimes he just wanted to punch Rich’s teeth in for being such a fucking jerk. He didn’t notice, but when he thought this, Shane lifted the corners of his mouth in a subtle smile. “Ya Cliff. I wish you would have punched him in the face and knocked that smug look right off of it!” Shane thought to himself. But back to the moment… “Cliff, I don’t really like to talk about myself much. Could you tell me something about you? Something about your family or…?” “Oh, sure! I love my family. We are so close. I am the oldest of four – two boys and two girls. Boy, girl, boy, girl. My parents live about 3 hours from here in a little farm town. I grew up there. My parents are my best friends and my siblings are all married and have kids. Seriously, its like a fucking Disney movie. “ He laughed and smiled that devastating smile as he related to Shane more about his background. Shane could feel his good mood and energy and was eagerly lapping it up. He had never felt this sort of positive energy. Cliff stopped his story. He could tell Shane was lost in it. Shane’s eyes were glazed over and he was smiling a little. “Shane, how about you?” Shane’s expression changed dramatically. The smile went away. The warmth on his face was gone. Shane teared up again. He knew he could be honest. He knew, instinctually, that Cliff wouldn’t laugh at him or his wreck of a life. “I have a very different story. I don’t know who my parents are. I don’t know where I come from. I know that I am alone.” He was visibly shaken. His voice was trembling and Cliff wanted to just reach out and hug him and make him feel better – that was his way. But he hesitated and felt that it would violate some boundary. Shane was delicate right now and was exposing himself in a way that Cliff felt very careful of. “I have lived in over fifty foster homes in my life. Until I fell out of the system when I was 18, I had never lived in the same place for more than a year. It was easier when I was younger, but when I hit puberty, things were different. I wouldn’t spend more than a couple of months in a house at a time” Cliff nodded at him, urging him to go on. “I have never really had friends. My foster families would always think I was too socially awkward or ashamed of me to let me get to know anyone very well. In every single place I was placed, I would scare them I guess. No one has ever treated me like you have been treated every day of your life. I have no stories of birthdays or happy holidays or friends to go to dinner with.” He sounded more and more upset and angry as he continued. “No one has ever treated me with any respect or any compassion. I have always been on my own…alone. Some people chose that road, but not me. It was forced on me. I don’t want my past to ruin the rest of my life, but I don’t know what to do about it. I think I am a monster. Every one of my foster parents said as much eventually…before they asked for me to be relocated.” A knot rose up in Cliff’s throat. This guy was just laying it all out there – he thought so anyway. “Cliff, what you did tonight – offering me your food and hospitality and kindness – no one has every been that kind to me. Especially when they get to know me better…know things about me. I don’t want you to be like them and I can tell that you are not.” He looked Cliff right in the eyes and Cliff just wanted to hold him and wrap his big beefy arms around this little guy. “I don’t really want to say anything else right now but I want you to know that I haven’t met anyone like you before. You make me feel safe.” He cut the last word off as he said it. Almost as if he knew that it had gone too far, for him anyway. He didn’t want to scare Cliff away or make things uncomfortable-or come out of the closet. Shane could feel Cliff’s emotions welling up within him. He could exquisitely sense his big roommate’s desire to comfort him. Cliff went to reach out to put his arm around him and Shane pulled away. “Thank you again, Cliff. I think I need to go to bed soon and I’d like to be alone here for a minute.” “Shane, you can tell me anything. Whenever you are ready to talk, you can tell me anything. I can take it. I’m not going anywhere.” Cliff was the emotional one now. His roommate had never felt love in his life. He didn’t know what it was to really hug someone; to hug his mom or dad or brother or sisters. He didn’t know what it was to have friends. He stood up and walked to the bedroom leaving Shane on the couch. Shane watched as Cliff’s big beefy back and legs walked away. He let out a little whimper. He wanted so bad to just reach out and touch Cliff, but that could get dangerous for Cliff. He had learned that the hard way. Cliff whipped around and caught Shane looking at his ass. He just smiled. “Shane, you’ll be safe here. Now, shower and go to bed. Let’s hang out tomorrow, ok?” Shane nodded. He knew that he would do whatever Cliff asked. He surrendered to his roommate’s will and desires because for the first time, he knew that someone would protect him. Cliff was the one truly decent human being that he had ever met in person and the only one he wanted to make happy. He smiled a genuine smile for the first time in a long while and got into the shower just as Cliff had asked him to. He washed himself off and towel dried. He knew that this body was just a shell of the man that he could be, but he was still ashamed. Twenty-two years of hiding who he was would not go away in the span of one brief evening. Somehow, he knew that Cliff wouldn’t care if he were different. He also knew that he would do whatever Cliff asked – he was strong where Shane was not. Shane smiled as he realized that the opposite was also true. After showering, Shane quietly went into the bedroom. The corners of his mouth turned up to smile as he heard Cliff breathing heavily and snoring lightly—more like a purr than a snore. He climbed into bed and relived the last few hours of his life. Something had changed. Maybe it was hope. Whatever it was, he was horny and he couldn’t help but touch himself. Cautiously, he looked over at his big strong handsome kind roommate and started to rub the head of his cock. It was too warm in the room to go under his covers and have more privacy so he decided to stay on top of them. He spit into his hand and rubbed the swelling knob with his palm. Working his way down slowly toward the base, he felt the veins along the shaft start coming to the surface. He could feel them individually. Shane knew that he had extra senses and when he was sexually aroused, his senses were even more acute. He could feel the throbbing of his cock begin in earnest. He could not take his eyes off of Cliff’s body laying just a few feet away. Cliff slept on his side and he was looking at the most beautiful man he had ever seen sleeping soundly just at a little over an arm’s length. He pumped his cock more and more. It steadily grew until it reached a limit with the body he had forced upon himself. He thought that a thick 10” cock would be a perfect maximum for his 5’ 9” edition. Shane eyed Cliff up and down. Cliff had not crawled under the covers either. It was too warm. Seattle is not known for its need for air-conditioning. Instead, he had stripped to his boxers. His chest was thick and hard without effort. It lacked the striations and veins that Shane knew existed under his own body, but Cliff was undeniably one of the most masculine men that Shane had met. He exuded strength. He also knew that Cliff wanted to be ripped and huge like his fucking goon-friend Rich. The thought of Rich made Shane’s blood boil. But never mind that now. Shane kept pumping his cock. His hand was getting warm. Spit is not the best lubricant. His forearm was getting tired with the action that it had gotten tonight. But this was the body that he had forced upon himself. He would have to deal with the weaknesses for the time being. Just then, Cliff’s eyes shot open. Shane yelped and tried to flip around to avoid Cliff’s stare. “Shane, are you awake?” Silence. “Shane, I know you are awake. I have been for the past few minutes. It’s ok.” Shane was terrified. He could tell that Cliff was being honest – he could ALWAYS tell if someone was being honest. “Shane. It’s ok. I’m gay too. It’s ok, Shane.” Shane froze. He didn’t move a single muscle. He willed his heart to stop beating and it did. He willed every fiber in his body to stop moving. No electrical impulses were being fired outside of his central nervous system. He was a dead ship in the water, utterly still. “Shane, please. It’s ok. Please, talk to me.” Cliff knew that his new friend was delicate and the most timid person he had met. He needed to handle this delicately. On the other side of the room, Shane heard one thing that Cliff said and it resonated with him. He had, after all, told himself that he had surrendered to Cliff, entirely and completely. The only thing he cared about in the moment was Cliff’s request, “Please, talk to me.” “Cliff, I’m afraid.” “Why? Shane, it’s ok. Whatever you say, I can handle.” “Cliff, I’m gay. I’m gay! I’ve never said that before or out loud to anyone. Please don’t kick me out of your room. I don’t know what I’d do.” There was a certain desperate quality in his voice. “Hey man. I’m gay too, remember? I think I said that a few seconds ago.” Shane was so caught up in the emotion of the moment and the fact that he had willed his body to stop its normal functions; he had barely heard Cliff say that. “Shane, come over here. I’m not going to hurt you.” Shane allowed his heart to start beating and the rest of his body to start working again. He got out of his bed, naked, and stood up next to Cliff who was still lying on top of his bed on his side. “You don’t have to worry about me.” Cliff reached his big arm out and touched Shane’s left thigh. He just left his hand there. Shane could feel something amazing happening but he didn’t know what it was. He had never felt what he felt now. One thing he knew – Cliff was communicating with him on a different level. Cliff was starting to get hard too. “Shane, please move your bed next to mine. I think tonight we should cuddle.” Shane heard the directive and pushed the bed closer to his Master’s bed. The frames bumped up against each other. Shane crawled on top of his bed and lay in the middle, not knowing what to do. His heart was racing and his mind was on fire. Nothing like this had ever happened to him in his 22 years. He felt Cliff’s emotions rolling off of his body. He felt love and lust and compassion and caring. He felt that Cliff wanted him. He had NEVER felt wanted. His body and mind told him that he was irrevocably tied to this man. Anything, ANYTHING Cliff asked for would be granted to him. Shane almost (almost) felt normal, like any other guy. “Shane, get on top of your bed and then move towards my body…please.” “Cliff, don’t say the word ‘please’ to me. I will do you whatever you ask without question and without thought to consequence. You are different from anyone that I have ever met. I trust you… and I have never trusted anyone before.” Shane crawled slowly on top of the king sized bed that Cliff had commanded to be made. Cliff reached out his arm toward Shane and grabbed his shoulder, drawing him in. Shane’s tenuous resolve almost broke. He was trying to maintain control. Cliff pulled Shane closer. “I know this is scary for you. If you would like to, just back up into me and we can spoon. I’ll be the big spoon and you can be the little spoon.” “I don’t know what you mean. Spoon?” ‘Yes. I will cup your body into mine. It feels good.” “Cliff, don’t say things like ‘if you would like to.’ Anything you ask me to do, I will do. Anything.” Shane felt a pulse of energy coming from Cliff. Cliff desired him. He really truly desired him. Shane nestled into the larger man’s embrace. Shane was hard. All ten inches. Cliff wasn’t too far behind with a solid nine, and thick. Cliff put his arm around his new friend and just held him close. Cliff put a top-sheet over them both and thought how lucky he was to be able to care for his new roommate. There was something about Shane that drew him in. He hadn’t felt this kind of love in a long time. Shane, on the other hand, was attempting to control every muscle in his body. “FUCK!” he kept repeating inside of his head. “I have to slow down. I have to calm myself. I can’t lose the one person in my existence that really cares about me. I don’t want him to think that I am a monster.” Cliff brought Shane in closer. Shane could feel Cliff’s ample cock against his back. He noticed things about Cliff in this moment that he had not noticed before. He noticed how his chest had a light dusting of fur. He noticed his happy trail that erupted next to his navel and marched down to his crotch. He noticed that Cliff’s pecs were much harder than they looked from a casual glance. His nipples were beautiful and perfect quarter sized – well, maybe a bit bigger. He noticed Cliff’s breath on his own neck. It was warm and soft and eager. Shane could sense everything. Shane was losing control of himself…of the monster that was inside of him. And then it happened. He felt himself start to cum. He didn’t know that it could happen like this. His cock grew and lengthened. But something else happened too. His entire body shook. The barriers that he had made with other people in his life vanished in a moment. Shane embraced Cliff…embraced him in a way that made them one person. He could see Cliff in a way that Cliff couldn’t see himself. Shane surrendered. Shane knew he could get bigger and more powerful, but he didn’t know what that would mean for Cliff, so he tempered the effect and decided to re-set up barriers until he knew how Cliff would respond. Cliff—on the other hand—felt Shane change. He was emitting an energy that Cliff had never felt and somehow, it felt right and good – and extension of himself. Cliff gasped. He was feeling Shane’s body one second, warm and giving. The next second, Shane’s body was hard as steel. He couldn’t see with his eyes what was happening since it was dark in the room, but it felt powerful and like nothing he had experienced in his short 23-year life. Cliff didn’t know what was happening, but he did know one thing—Shane had opened himself up and Cliff wanted to give Shane the love and tenderness that he deserved and something that he had never felt. He continued to rub Shane’s shoulders and back and the petrification of Shane’s body commenced in earnest. Slowly and deliberately, Shane allowed himself to adapt into the being that he had feared. He grew harder. Everything on his body grew harder. Cliff said aloud, “Shane, I don’t know what’s happening, but I want to see it. I know there is something…something that you aren’t telling me, but that I can feel. I need, want, and must see it.” Shane simply responded, “Yes, Master. I know that you need to see this.” Shane lifted his index finder the smallest of degrees, coaxing the light switch to turn on from a dozen feet away. The room lit up with a warm incandescent light. Shane crawled off the bed and Cliff was lying supine staring at his new roommate. “What would you like to see, Cliff?” Cliff looked at the previous weakling that he had been talking with just a short while before and saw a GOD of muscle and strength. “Shane, please tell me what is happening. I can feel it, but my mind doesn’t know how this is possible.” “Cliff, Master. Should I call you Cliff or Master?” “Cliff. ‘Master sounds so weird.” “Cliff, this is the reason that I have never been loved. When growing up in foster care, I would start changing when I felt my foster family began to like me. I felt that their emotions were powering my body. I know that is foolish now.” Cliff began to understand what Shane had gone through. “I felt strong and invincible. But when my body began to change going through puberty, I couldn’t control it as much. I didn’t know I needed to. No one gave me guidance. No one loved me. “ “Shane, I am so sorry.” The waves of compassion that Cliff felt rippled through Shane and he began to grow again. It was more intense. Shane was responding to Cliff’s warmth. It was something so natural to them both. With the lights on now, Cliff could see what was happening. “Master Cliff?” Cliff winced. He didn’t like being called Master. “Yes Shane.” Shane’s body trembled as Cliff said his name. He was becoming hypersensitive to what Cliff wanted, needed, desired, or demanded. “Yes, Shane?” He repeated. Shane’s cock began expanding again at the sound of his name on the lips of the only man in his life that meant shit to him. Just the sound of Cliff saying his name made him raging hard. “Master Cliff…hmmmm… I mean Cliff… Sorry. I know you aren’t ready to be called Master quite yet. I am nervous about something. I am not as good as you are. I am not kind and pure and gentle. I don’t have positive regard for everyone like you do. If I am honest, I would like to kick Rich’s ass for making me feel embarrassed in front of you, Cliff. I want all of those foster parents to know how they made me feel. I want the guys that beat the shit out of me growing up to know that they fucked with the wrong kid. If I had developed to my potential then, I would have destroyed them all and I probably would have laughed about it. There is darkness in me that I am afraid of. I need you to help me Cliff. It scares me. I wish I was more like you.” Cliff watched Shane flex his slowly expanding muscles involuntarily, like he was just feeling them out, wanting to know that they were there. Cliff put his lips close to Shane’s ear and whispered. “Shane.” Shane let out a deep-throated moan at the utterance of his name by his owner. He looked almost crazed. The only thing he wanted was to please Cliff. It was arousing him and feeding him power that he had only begun to feel. Cliff’s mouth curled in a smile at the effect he was having on Shane. He wanted to fuck him but he wasn’t sure Shane was ready for that yet. “I will always be here for you, Shane. It is ok. Just like you jerking off watching me sleep, this is ok too. I don’t judge you for your past. I don’t blame you for wanting to mess up Rich and his pretty face, or the other people that have let you down. But I will never let you down. I care about you already and I know you know that.” Cliff leaned in and kissed Shane on his forehead. The veins in Shane’s body rose to the surface. Snaking around invisible boundaries and shields, thousands of vessels sprung up all over Shane’s body. On his shoulders, on his arms, on his abs, and face. Around his skull and down his traps where they nestled in his pecs. Angry finger-width vessels hugged his arms like a newborn to its mother. His legs were a veritable 3D puzzle of hard-as-stone muscle and sausage-width veins demanded attention. They were feeding something that was on the verge of being born. They were anxious and angry and pleased when Cliff commanded, “Show me what you are!” In the matter of a second, Cliff’s pulsing cock exploded a bounty of cum onto Shane’s chest. Shane looked like a rabid animal, snarling and gnashing his teeth in the air. “Yes! I will show you what I am!!!!” Shane howled with his head thrust back and pressing his chest toward the sky. The snakes that slithered all over Shane’s body pulsed with his heartbeat. They grew more thick and menacing. Cliff reached out to touch one and as he got close, the vein seemed to reach out for his touch. It seemed to respond to him. He pushed down and the snake that slithered across Shane’s upper pec bowed down to him and disappeared under the marble surface. Shane growled and emitted a sound somewhere between an orgasmic moan and the collapse of a mountain or eruption of a volcano. He looked at Shane’s face then down to his body. He touched the muscles that had been fed by the still-present snakes of vasculature. The muscle felt like stone, but instead of cold harshness, it felt warm and inviting. He knew that Shane was inviting him to enjoy this feeling and the compliance of his body to Cliff’s will. The solid chord of chest muscle leaping out of Shane’s pecs were delineated by a deep chasm – deeper than the individual bundles of muscle that rippled across Shane’s chest. Shane’s delts looked as if they were about to be over taken by a fleet of encroaching threads, but the threads were not threatening… they were muscle fibers willed into existence by Cliff’s request. Distinct. Hot. Pulsing. “Bigger!” Cliff thought and without saying anything aloud, Shanes delts exploded in every direction, every thread, sinew, and bundle fighting for real estate. He reached out to touch the newly formed monolith and as he touched the skin, he could feel electricity arcing out toward his fingers. Little sparks were being generated between himself and the muscle he commanded to grow in Shane’s shoulders. Cliff saw Shane’s neck and almost blacked out. The entire surface was covered with wriggling serpents under the skin. He looked at Shane’s chest. Giant slithering blood vessels moved freely just under the surface. He looked at Shane’s abs. Angry pythons engorged themselves upon Shane’s stomach with smaller tributaries branching off of the larger vessels. He looked at Shane’s arms. The monstrous veins were feeding something that lied beneath. He didn’t know how, but he knew that the veins weren’t the parasites; the veins were nourishing whatever was growing. Somehow, in the depths of his being, Cliff knew that this monstrous beast was being fed by the vasculature that he had just witnessed and he, Cliff, was in control of it. He was its Master. Finally he felt himself overcome by what he saw and felt. “Shane! Shane!” He reached out and grabbed Shane’s arm. The touch of his fingers against Shane’s skin caused the formerly quiet and cautious Shane to howl and begin convulsing. He shook and trembled. Cliff looked down into Shane’s eyes. They were open now but entirely black. Black as India Ink or the darkest of nights. Even without the pupils of normal eyes, Cliff knew that Shane was looking directly at him. Shane smiled wickedly and said, “Master, I will not make further requests of you, but I would ask for you to test the boundaries of my power. I do not know what I am capable of. Cliff, you make me feel safe and protected.” Cliff couldn’t believe that the thing that Shane was slowly becoming would need safety and protection from a mere mortal, but somehow, he understood that it was true. Shane needed love and caring. He needed to feel protected and safe. That is what he desired above all else. Then it became clear to Cliff. The muscle beast Shane was on the verge of becoming, the monster his arteries were now feeding, was only concerned with those basic needs. It didn’t matter how powerful Shane became. He would first need to feel the acceptance and unconditional positive regard that Cliff could give him. Cliff was that kind of guy. He could feel Shane’s power and strength growing without even touching him. “Are you afraid, Shane?” Shane once again convulsed at the mention of his name. It echoed in his mind. Cliff’s loving voice was ricocheting inside of his head and it made him need more. He composed himself for a moment. “I am afraid that you will cast me aside if I become something that you detest or find grotesque.” “Don’t you worry about that. I love muscle. “ Cliff grabbed a hold of Shane’s developing quads, picked out one of the muscles wrestling on the surface and applied pressure. It was hard, but it gave way to Cliff’s touch. “See that there? “ motioning to Shane’s growing quads. “We need more of that.” Cliff’s smiled and put his hand on the side of Shane’s cheek. “You want to test your boundaries? Let’s take you out for a spin.” Shane, with his marble hard body and expanding vasculature, looked into Cliff’s eyes and felt more love than has been known to man. The last thing that Cliff heard before his passed out was a loud crack and the sound of a mountain growing, moaning, and rumbling. ================================================================= ================================================================= Part II He heard rain hitting the windowpane. Everything was warm. And then he heard a soft whimper. Where was he? He didn’t remember why he was laying in bed. “Oh, shit!” Cliff thought to himself. “Cliff, I am so sorry. I was worried you would be afraid of me.” He glanced over at Shane’s bed. He wasn’t on it. “I…I…” He heard what sounded like a muffled sob and then silence. Cliff moved his eyes to the corner of the room and saw something shaking in the dark. The lights were back off. “Shane? Shane is that you over there? It’s dark and I can’t see. I think I hit my head on something and it knocked me out for a second.” “I tried to catch you but…but…but it all happened so fast. I can pack up and leave tonight Cliff. Jesse is downstairs working on the move-in papers for the guys moving in tomorrow. I’m sure he would let me sleep in the common room on the couch. I am so sorry.” “Shane, listen to me. You could tell how I felt and what I was feeling earlier, right?” “Yes.” “Tell me how I am feeling. What kind of emotion am I feeling?” “Worry. Fear. Mostly worry though… and some sadness.” “Why would I be worried Shane? Why would I be sad? I saw something a few minutes ago that I don’t understand and now I can’t see you and Im lying in bed with a huge headache and a roommate that I really liked shaking in the corner. And now he says he’s leaving. And I don’t know why. Of course I’m worried and sad and a little fearful. Wouldn’t that be normal? What are you feeling, Shane? Not me. You.” Cliff could hear Shane adjusting himself in the corner. He was big but it was so dark, he couldn’t see him. Somehow he knew that this conversation had to happen on Shane’s time and playing by Shane’s rules. Turning on the light or demanding that Shane come closer to the bed would make things worse. “I feel destroyed. I feel terrified of you and of myself. I feel sorry. And most of all, I feel ashamed of so many things. Why didn’t I catch you before you collapsed on the floor? That is what I am feeling.” Cliff noticed for the first time that it was Shane’s voice, but it was different in a way. It had a quality that was silky smooth and deeper – less adolescent and more adult. Deep and resounding, yet he was speaking so quietly. Cliff thought very carefully about the next few sentences he would speak. He didn’t know what was in the corner – of course he was afraid. He knew that it wasn’t the Shane that walked into the apartment a few hours earlier. “Hey, listen. I want you to think of earlier today. I want you to think of how much I enjoyed talking to you. Sitting out there on the couch, making that chicken and veggie ramen,” he smiled thinking of how bad that must have tasted to Shane. Cliff was not a good cook, “and how good it felt when you cuddled up next to me just 10 minutes ago. Think of that. And now think of how I reacted when I knew you were different, when you started changing. Shane, what did I do? Did I freak out? Did I panic? Answer me that question.” Shane felt compelled to answer. He had surrendered to Cliff and that was a powerful bond. “You seemed to like it, at least in the moment. You touched me and I could feel that you wanted me and you wanted me to keep changing.” “Shane, listen. I am not asking you to come out of that corner until you are ready. I will stay here, laying on the bed until you are ready to talk to me. But as God as my witness, I will not leave this room, and neither will you, until you are ready to look at me and talk about this. And just to be clear, I see you pushed your bed away from mine. That is ok, but you are sleeping here in this room tonight…That isn’t up for discussion.” He added that last part in hopes that somehow it would resonate with the submissive side that Shane was showing to him earlier. He did really love Shane, although he didn’t know how that was possible in such a short amount of time. He thought, originally that it was just pity or his typical way of rooting for the underdog, but it wasn’t. He liked Shane in a way that ran deeper than friend, roommate, or even family. It was a very unique feeling. Above all, he wanted to keep Shane safe and protected. The poor guy had been through enough and obviously hated himself There was silence in the room for a few minutes. All either of them could hear was rain. Cliff glanced quickly at the clock on his nightstand. It was only 10:30. So much had already happened tonight. “Ok. I will talk to you face to face Cliff. Please promise me that whatever you see…no, I wont ask you to make any promises.” Cliff looked toward the corner of the room but continued lying on top of his bed. He wanted Shane to do this his way. He heard a couple of footsteps on the floor that sounded much more solid than would come from a thin barefoot kid. He looked toward the sound and saw something hulking. It sat on Shane’s bed and he turned his head toward Shane. “Cliff, can we talk now? Cliff looked at the ceiling quickly, swung his legs around and sat upright on top of his bed. He had his eyes closed. “Yes, let’s talk.” He opened his eyes and let out a gasp. In front of him sat every wet dream that he had ever had wrapped into one. He looked at Shane’s eyes. They were as black as night. Where anyone else would have white, his looked like deepest night. For some reason, he thought they were beautiful. He started looking over the rest of Shane. His face had widened and become more defined. He had developed a square jaw and his lips were thick and pursed – perfectly kissable. His neck was corded with long thick muscle like a football linebacker’s neck, but infinitely more powerful and defined. He could see blood vessels encasing the ropes traveling from his jaw and down to his collarbone. Networks of them were cast just under what appeared to be milky-white skin. He followed the curve of Shane’s traps. They started at his ear level and went straight out an inch or so and then bulged up like a bicep. He could see striations and knots moving under the skin, wriggling like tiny snakes trying to escape the shrink-wrapped infinitesimally thin covering that kept them from bound to his body. Cliff kept going, tracing his eyes along the top of Shane’s right trap over to where his delts inserted. He had a flashback of a few moments before when he had thought “Grow!” when he had been looking at them before. He remembered how they exploded out of Shane’s body at his command and how much definition was in them. He couldn’t make that out now, sitting in the dark, but he could still see massive pencil thick veins spread over them like a web and hundreds of tiny capillaries adding their precious cargo back into them. He looked down and saw that Shane had his arms to his side. His enormous shoulder was a foot and a half across. It sloped sharply down and in, toward Shane’s body where the thousands of swollen fibers smashed into the thing that was Shane’s arm. Arm didn’t seem like the right word. This beastly thing reminded Cliff of a rubgy ball that had been expanded to the point of rupture. It was the same size and shape. Two major veins forced themselves down over the top and secondary feeder veins criss-crossed the entire surface. Cliff could see them pulsing ever so slightly. He had the distinct impression that they were just waiting for something else…just waiting. Like everything else Cliff saw, the muscle was sequestered into so many divisions and subdivisions, down to the finest of detail. Individual fibers could be easily distinguished from others. Even in the dark. He looked back into Shane’s liquid black eyes. He thought that Shane must have been holding his breath. He was so still. Shane hadn’t taken his stare off of Cliff even for a millisecond. He was waiting on him to take it all in. Their eyes met and Cliff noticed his heart racing. He was breathing heavily and could feel himself getting warm and flushed still staring into those black pools of Shane’s eyes. Shane was waiting. Motionless. “Shane. I am not afraid. In fact, I have a boner, bud. Is that weird?” He nervously chuckled to himself. The mountain stayed motionless but somehow his expression changed…warmed. Cliff decided that he had to do something more to convince Shane. His emotion detector seemed to be off-line for the moment. He didn’t know why, but he knew that Shane had, over the course of the past few minutes, erected powerful and impenetrable barriers against Cliff and he understood why. He started moving his right hand toward Shane. He leaned forward and never broke eye contact. As his hand got a few inches away from Shane, he saw the veins once again rise, as if to meet him. The muscle fibers that he could see a bit better now began to tense and bunch in the direction of Cliff’s hand, like they were reaching out to touch him, straining against the skin. Shane’s eyes never moved. He didn’t look like he was breathing, still. “I am going to touch you now, Shane. I am going to put my arm on your shoulder, ok?” Shane stared into Cliff’s eyes with those singularities of darkness. Cliff stopped. He wouldn’t do this without Shane’s say-so. Not now. “Cliff…” He stopped and for the first time, Cliff noticed what seemed to be tear tracks going down his cheeks. Not new tears, but only minutes old. “You don’t think I am a monster? You want to touch me?” “Fuck, Shane. I think you are beautiful. I cant even really see you and I think you are beautiful. It’s so damned dark in here.” Shane looked at Cliff in the same way he had earlier when Cliff had been cutting up chicken and vegetables to add to Shane’s ramen. It was adoration and complete devotion. He took began to breath and ripped the emotional walls down in an instant. He smiled and looked up at the light. It came on instantly. Shane rose to his feet slowly. Cliff watched in awe as his full appreciation of the being formerly known as Shane rose and expanded outward in every direction, slowly gaining his full height. He was tall now. Maybe 7 feet, Cliff guessed. The ceiling couldn’t take too much more height, as it was only 8 feet. His shoulders framed enormous traps, larger now that there was light to put things in perspective. The thick neck that he had noted before positively bulged with tendons, muscle and stretched skin. He finally was able to look at Shane’s chest. He followed down the crevasse that signified the borders between the two continents. The insertion points of the muscle fibers of Shane’s chest made a deep slot down the middle of the chest. Both sides looked as if they were fighting for territory and the battle would take place right in the middle. From there, Shane’s chest expanded outward gaining elevation away from the plane of his body for several inches. Horizontal ridges formed huge gashes separating the major muscle groups of Shane’s earth crushing pecs. Smaller chords formed bundles stretching across and gathering again in a bunch leading up to the insertion point where the thick bundle dove under Shane’s delts and into his armpit. Cliff’s eyes travelled down to the mini-boulders that were stacked so symmetrically on Shane’s abdomen. Deep cuts an inch deep surrounded each individual muscle. Each appeared to be an island pressing up against the others with that ever-present net of veins covering the surface. Just then, Cliff realized that Shane was still naked. How could he have not registered that before? Shane’s dick looked like it had been molded from the best porn star in the world. It was thick and long. Cliff guessed 10” soft. Then he saw the huge set of bull balls hanging low. Damn those things could make gallons of cum in a day. He still had his arm out to touch Shane and Shane was still staring at him but now with a genuinely beautiful smile. Cliff was naked too, and completely hard. He had no fear now and Shane could tell. Cliff moved his hand toward Shane’s chest. Just before he touched Shane’s skin, a short burst of electricity arced out to meet him. Just a small spark of piercing blue light, but he saw it and felt it. Shane offered a small deep groan. Cliff placed his hand palm down on the surface of the round mound of muscle teaming with pulsing veins. With Shane’s alabaster skin, he could really see the blue vessels crawling underneath, feeding the power that no doubt resided in them. His skin was unblemished and silky. It was warm, like an oven after baking is done. He looked up at Shane and Shane’s head was thrown back. The muscles tensed under Cliffs palm, a wave of activity pulsed through the pecs and it looked like a caged animal was trying to get out. “What is that Shane? What is under there? It looks like there’s a raccoon in your pec trying to claw its way out.” He curled his lips again in a smile. Shane lifted his head back up, looking wildly at Cliff. “I don’t know, Master Cliff. I have never been this big before or let myself grow this much. I can tell that I am far away from reaching my potential, but I don’t understand any of this myself. You will be able to get me there.” Cliff soothed the writhing mass under Shane’s chest, almost petting it and it slowly calmed down. He looked up at Shane and was overtaken by the man’s beauty. A shot of lightning raced across the sky outside. The thunder struck and it was still raining. Cliff’s mind was racing. He didn’t want to push his ripped friend too far. He knew that inside that beautiful hard and shredded body, Shane was still a scared foster kid, just a bit more grown up now. He was so turned on by the man he could barely keep focused. He wanted to run his hands all over Shane’s enormous and muscular body. He placed his other hand in one of Shane’s hands and held it for a moment. Then let go and worked his way up to Shane’s forearms. “Holy fuck, Shane!” Shane looked down quickly, terrified that something was wrong. Cliff had let go of Shane’s chest and both hands were running and rubbing Shane’s massive forearm. Cliff’s breath was racing and it was his turn to have wild eyes. He couldn’t take them off of Shane’s arm. The chords of muscle were insanely shredded. Cliff thought that just this one forearm looked as big as an Easter ham but with individual muscle fibers straining to escape the shrink-wrapped casing that they found themselves trapped by. And those thick, throbbing, angry vessels jockeying for space kept rising up to meet Cliff’s fingers as he caressed the largest forearm Cliff had ever seen. “Holy shit,” Shane said outloud. Forearms had always been his favorite body part after chest. A man with ripped huge forearms was not to be messed with. Shane just smiled and looked at Cliff with his liquid black eyes. “I have never been happier in my life. I cannot believe that the one person that loved me before he saw me this way is not frightened by me now. Cliff, I have never felt this way about myself. I have never felt this way about anyone else.” Cliff looked into Shane’s eyes and rested his hands on Shane’s enormous bicep muscles. He could feel them pulsing, waiting, writhing underneath the surface. And then Cliff moaned. His balls constricted and he began to pump his seed all over Shane’s legs. Rivers of cum worked their way down the canyons and ravines that were Shane’s quads. How had Cliff missed Shane’s legs… his fucking huge legs. Cliff had always considered legs to be the most telling sign of male strength. Huge legs said a lot about a man’s power and Shane had power in spades. Mammoth slabs of striated and elongated muscle raced down to Shane’s knees from his waist--his impossibly narrow waist. Cliff thought that a 28 inches around would be generous. From there down, the man exploded into striations and long mounds of pure strength, all the while maintaining some sense of aesthetics. Cliff’s cum was coursing down Shane’s quads like runoff on land that has seen too much rain. He noticed but couldn’t concentrate. He was too much in pure bliss. His eyes locked on Shane’s – those deep black pools that he wanted to be lost in, completely. Shane grabbed ahold of Cliff underneath his shoulders and lifted him up to eye level like he was a pet cat…he didn’t even struggle to lift Cliff’s meaty body. “How strong is this guy!? Cliff thought to himself. He was a ragdoll to Shane. “Cliff, I want to kiss you. I have never wanted anything so much in my life.” Cliff reached his arm around the neck of the man he loved—his huge striated thick neck—and leaned in to kiss Shane. Their lips touched and a burst of energy passed between them. Cliff felt a spark, it hurt, but it felt good. Shane’s body shook. The muscles tensed and became engorged with the blood that had been waiting in the vessels surrounding them. That blood was being pumped into them now and Shane’s monstrous muscles expanded. Individual fibers that were visible before now looked like their own cords. His chest expanded and his traps flexed like an overworked bicep, balling up and quivering. And then it was Shane’s turn to cum. His massive cock pulled back like a canon ready to fire. As if on command, volleys of thick white liquid shot out and met Cliff’s body, soaking his chest, groin, and legs with Shane’s essence. It was hot and sticky and smelled like pure testosterone. The moans emanating from Shane sounded more like wild lions fighting than anything human. He continued to empty quarts of thick juice onto Cliff’s elevated body and then he let go. He pulled back from Cliff and grabbed ahold of his cock with both hands. He looked at Cliff suspended in the air and kept pumping cum on him. Cliff felt that he was being held up by the softest velvet gloves. Suspended in a warm hot tub. He looked into Shane’s eyes looking back at his. He had never been happier. “What the fuck is going on in there Cliff!???!” He heard banging on the front door. “Cliff, are you ok? Is your fucking crazy roommate trying to kill you or what? OPEN THE DOOR, one of you or I will kick it in! Cliff? CLIFF!” They could hear the frenzy in Rich’s voice. He must have heard noise from his apartment below. “Shit, Shane. Rich will be through that door in a second. He’s strong as an ox and he probably thinks we are in some sort of fight. Shit.” “It’s ok Cliff.” Shane looked radiant. Cliff grabbed a towel from behind the door and wrapped it around his waist. He pulled the front door open and glared at Rich. “What the hell man? You should have called my phone or something. You didn’t have to come barging up here!” “It sounded like there was an animal dying up here man. And I could hear the bed move, and then it got even louder, like some rhino in heat or something man. Don’t get pissed that I’m watching out for you. That fucking weirdo roommate, man. I thought he was trying to kill you! You smell like cum, dude. What the…? Are you fucking that weirdo?” “Shut up, Rich. You don’t know what you are talking about. If you want to get your face punched, you’ll keep talking. Otherwise, shut up!” Rich walked into the apartment. He was only wearing his boxer briefs and his muscles were all visible. He must have run up from his bed. The rooms and halls were empty anyway until the dorms started filling up the next day. “Where is that little fucker? I have a few things I need to say to him! Shane, Sean, whatever the hell your name is…Get out here. We’re gonna talk.” Cliff hadn’t seen Rich this angry for a long time. What was his problem? Just then, the bathroom door opened and out came Shane looking terrified as he had before. Cliff’s eyes bugged out. Shane came out of the bathroom with a towel around his waist as well. He looked thin and the same as when he arrived earlier that day. He locked eyes with Rich and then swung his glance over to Cliff. “Hey Rich. What’s up?” “I’ll tell you what’s up you little freak! You think you can just move in here all creepy and shit. Take off your clothes and play your victim role and Cliff falls for it. Then you crawl into bed with him and you trick him into fucking you. You make me sick! I’m going to beat the shit out of you, I swear to God.” “Rich! Stop it!” Cliff was moving toward him with his fists clenched. “If you have a problem with Shane, you have a bigger problem with me. Leave him alone!” The rage in Cliff’s voice was startling to everyone in the room, especially Rich who winced and stared at his friend. He had never heard that tone come from gentle kind Cliff’s throat. “What has he done to you Cliff? What has this little, ugly…” Cliff’s meaty fist connected with Rich’s jaw solidly. “Get out Rich.” Shane was standing with his mouth open staring at Rich’s face. Rich’s eyes were bugging out and his mouth was moving but no sound came out. A look of complete confusion spread across his face. He looked at Cliff and more than anger or rage, he looked at Cliff with hurt and confusion. He had never seen this side of Cliff in years. Cliff was his best friend. “Rich, I’m sorry, but you’d better go.” Rich grabbed ahold of his jaw and looked at Shane with an almost pleading look in his eyes then back at Cliff with the same look. Just as Rich had never seen Cliff with the look of complete rage in his eyes, Cliff had never seen Rich so submissive and confused. He walked to the door and quietly shut it behind him. Shane stood where he was staring at Cliff whose hand was still balled in a fist. There was concern mixed with confusion on his face. “Cliff, why did you do that?” Shane pleaded. “Why did you hit him?” “No one will talk to you like that when I am around. Someone finally needed to put him in his place. I will not allow someone to disrespect you like that. “ Shane walked over quickly to Cliff, dropping the towel around his waist as he did. He put his arms around Cliff and stretched up to kiss him. “Thank you for standing up for me. But don’t let me get in the way of you and your best friend.” He looked at Shane in the eyes again and saw them turning black, like swirls of ink in a whirlpool. “Cliff, you will need him on your side sooner than you think. I don’t know why, but I know this is true. You will need him. I will need him. Please go talk to him. He is down in his room. I can feel him. He is hurt from what you did as much as I have ever been in my life.” Cliff looked at Shane’s face. After all of the abuse he had faced in his life, physical and emotional, he was pleading with Cliff to go fix this. He really believed that Rich was important somehow and from what he had seen tonight, he was not about to question Shane. Cliff grabbed Shane’s hand and walked into the bedroom. “Get some clothes on Shane. You are coming with me.” Shane looked at Cliff and felt that Cliff was devastated from what he had done. “Ok Cliff.” He couldn’t deny Cliff a direct request and he knew that Cliff new best. They found themselves standing outside of Rich’s door a few minutes later waiting for him to answer. Cliff was holding Shane’s hand softly, carefully. He knew that Shane didn’t want to be here. He was trembling. He knew when there was a potential hostile situation. Rich opened the door in his underwear. He looked at Cliff directly in the eyes. His built muscular body, well-tanned from the summer, was slightly slumped. He looked defeated. “What do you want.” He didn’t even acknowledge Shane’s presence. “What Cliff? What do you want?” he repeated. His voice became more forceful and strained. The confusion that he had felt upstairs was starting to turn to rage. “Rich, we should talk.” “Fuck you, Cliff. And fuck this loser you’re with.” Cliff held onto Shane’s hand more tightly, squeezing it harder. “You know Cliff, I am going to kick your ass for that. YOU KNOW THAT, RIGHT!!?” Rich was yelling now. His hands clenching. Cliff stepped through the door with Shane in tow. “Rich, please. We need to talk.” “You are in MY house now! I don’t have to do as you say!” Rich roared. Cliff turned to close the door behind him, looking away from Rich to do so, his hand still holding onto Shane. Suddenly, Shane’s hand sparked. He could feel that same electricity that he felt when Shane was huge and muscular. The next thing that Cliff felt was Shane letting go of his hand. He heard the sound of meat on meat. The deep thud of tissue connecting with tissue. He looked up and Shane’s hand was cupped around Rich’s fist only an inch away from Cliff’s face. Rich had tried to crack Cliff in the head when he was closing the door. Shane had stopped him in his tracks. The look in Shane’s eyes was deadly. He couldn’t feel Shane’s emotions like Shane could sense his, but he knew that Rich was in a very very dangerous position. Shane’s eyes were swirling and Rich could see it too. “Don’t you touch him again,” Shane whispered. But it wasn’t an ordinary whisper. It sounded like a thousand thinly veiled threats covered with the finest silk. Deadly, powerful, and true. “What the hell?” Rich was staring at Shane’s eyes. He looked frightened. He couldn’t tear his eyes away. “Shane. Let go of Rich’s fist.” Shane looked over at Cliff. Their faces were close. It was a simple request. “Yes, Master.” Rich’s eyes almost popped out of his head. He looked apoplectic. He called Cliff “master?” Shane released Rich’s fist. It hurt. How tightly had that little guy been grasping his hand? It felt like it had almost been crushed. “We need to talk, Rich. There are some things that need to be said…First of all, Shane is with me now. You will never talk to him like you did earlier. You will have me to deal with and I will not stop with one punch next time. And I might just give Shane here permission to teach you a lesson. You got that?” “Holy shit, Cliff. What is going on here?” Rich still couldn’t believe the change in his friend. He had never seen Cliff angry like this. “You got that, Rich???” “Yes. But, what is happening.” He looked at Shane “Dude, you are strong! And what’s with those freaky eyes?” It wasn’t said with any spite… that’s just how Rich talks to everyone. Shane’s eyes had continued to swirl into blackness. Now he was staring at Rich like a snake does before striking. He was sizing him up. Cliff reached down and took Shane’s hand. “Rich, can we sit down?” “Fuck. Yes, I’m so confused and scared right now. Is Shane going to hurt me? He looks like he wants to.” Shane just kept staring at Rich, expressionless. “Shane, what do you feel from Rich?” “He is scared. You hurt him more than he wants to admit out loud. He is afraid of me but he doesn’t know why. More than anything, he is confused.” “Is he a threat?” “No, Master. He loves you very much and he will now tolerate me, I think.” “Who is this guy? ‘I love you very much?’ What does that mean?” Rich asked. “Shane can tell what you’re emotions are, Rich. He doesn’t lie.” They all sat down on the two couches facing each other in the small living area; Rich on one couch and Shane and Cliff on the other. It was Rich’s turn to feel like a caged animal. His beautiful tan surfer’s body was slumped over, hands on his knees looking at the two across from him. Cliff decided to speak first. “Hey man. We’ve been friends for a long time. Four years is a long time. You can be an asshole and you know it.” Rich nodded in agreement. “You need to let this one go. Don’t fight me on this Rich. Shane and I are together and that will not change. I need you to be ok with that. I know you just want to protect me since you don’t think I could know this guy. I mean, I did just meet him today, right?’ Rich nodded and started to say something. “Shane, show Rich a little of what you showed me earlier. You decide what that is, but he needs to know at least a little.” Shane didn’t question Cliff. He knew Cliff would know best in this situation. He stretched out is arm and raised his wrist up toward his shoulder with his hand pressed out in a fist. He looked quickly at Cliff and then back to his forearm. It exploded with writhing muscle and thick snakes coursing under the skin. His forearm grew and grew until it was the size of a gallon jug of milk but deeply divided. It looked like someone had taken a cheese grater to the muscles underneath. They looked inhuman and full of power unlike even what Cliff had seen earlier. No other muscles on Shane’s little body were experiencing the same growth. No others were expanding and pulsating with power. Shane was controlling the growth completely. Cliff reached over to stroke the cords that knotted up under the skin. Once again the veins seemed to reach out for Cliff’s touch. When he got close enough, there was that blue spark again and the muscles tensed and convulsed. He lay his open hand on the monstrous writhing beast of Shane’s arms and petted it slowly and softly, almost making a shush sound as he did so. The convulsive craze of his forearms calmed down, not all the way, but more than the frenetic first moments of Cliff’s touch. Rich’s mouth had dropped to the floor and there was a large wet spot on his underwear and a puddle on the ground. He couldn’t peel his eyes off of what he was seeing. Shane looked at Cliff. Their eyes were only inches away. Cliff was still stroking Shane’s forearm, settling the muscle contractions down. Cliff quickly glanced over to the couch across the small room to see Rich completely dumbfounded and staring at Shane’s one huge forearm. The wheels of his mind were working overtime attempting to process what was occurring. He looked at a complete loss. And Cliff noticed, he had pissed himself. He thought about making some cruel joke, but then thought better of it. How would he feel under the same circumstances? Cliff turned back to Shane who had never taken his eyes off of him. He was just waiting for Cliff’s command. An overwhelming feeling of well-being washed over Cliff. “How are you feeling, Shane? What are you thinking?” “I am thinking that I want to give you the world, and that I could do it, if you let me.” That comment surprised Cliff. He thought at first that it was just figurative speech, but immediately afterward, he wasn’t so sure. What was Shane capable of? What was his limit? Shane kept staring at him with those black eyes. He wasn’t smiling. He was contemplating how he would be able to give the world to Cliff. Cliff’s mind wandered and looked at Shane’s body with more lust than he had ever felt. He was horny, definitely. But what he had seen before, up in his bedroom, he wanted to see again. He glanced at the tight t-shirt Shane had put on to go downstairs to Rich’s apartment and all he thought was “Damn, I’d love to see you bust out of that shirt.” Immediately, Shane’s muscles exploded. Every single one of them instantly expanded, like a kernel of popcorn. Shane’s shirt ripped in 20 places in a matter of a second. Cliff moaned and reached out for Shane’s enormous body. He hadn’t gotten taller, but looked like he had gained 50 pounds of muscle. Shane reached up to touch Cliff’s face and just that action caused hundreds of waves of visible muscle fibers to stretch and flex. Rich let out a soft groan. He was the straightest man that had ever walked the campus—at least he liked to think so. But this moment was the hottest he had ever seen. Shane had blown up like a Mr. Olympia contestant in the middle weight class, but he was shredded so much further than he had ever seen any other human. And his vascularity was sick. Rich could almost see every muscle cell individually. They were so responsive to Shane’s movements that they seemed to be visibly waiting for their next orders. It was as if there was a hierarchy in the room. The one definitely in control was Cliff. Whatever Shane was, he was hanging on Cliff’s every word. Rich was immediately thankful that their personal fight seemed to be over. The young Adonis on the couch next to Rich’s best friend placed his hand on Cliff’s thigh and said simply, “I love you, Cliff.” And then expanded again. Every muscle was straining to fit under the skin of this muscle god. He still hadn’t grown in height, but another enormous amount of weight had been added to his frame. Rich could see Shane’s lats expanding beyond the confines of his shoulders and arms. Had he ever seen anyone’s lats push out far past the arm boundary? Now he had. Shane broke his stare with Cliff and looked now at Rich. His countenance turned dark and a touch menacing. “Do you want to fuck with me now, Rich? Do you? “ Shane had never felt like this. His body was electrified and he felt an inconceivable amount of power and strength flooding his body. He stood up and at under 6 feet tall, still looked like a mountain. He glanced at Cliff, almost apologetically. “Sorry, Master. I know you do not want me to harm your friend.” He looked back to Rich, “Rich, get me a knife.” Cliff looked at Shane incredulously. His monstrously muscular liege just said, “It’s ok, I want to show you something.” Rich was just standing there. He couldn’t move. Shane looked over to the kitchen and suddenly, every knife in Rich’s kitchen arose and flew toward Shane. Every one of them hitting his body with extreme force and speed. Cliff had just barely uttered a yelp when the blades were flying toward Shane’s exposed chest. They all hit at the same time and shattered when they contacted his skin. Shane picked up a piece of the blade edge of one of the broken knives and handed it to Cliff. “Have Rich try to cut me with this blade.” “No Shane. I’m not going to let anyone hurt you. You’ve seen enough of that in your life.” “Let me do it, Cliff.” Rich said. Rich reached out and took the blade from Shane’s hand. He put the sharp edge against Shane’s skin right above his wrist and pressed in and dragged it across the surface. The knife did not penetrate a millimeter. “Now Cliff, you try. You need to see this” Cliff picked up a small shard and placed it against Shane’s skin. He applied a small amount of pressure and immediately, Shane started to bleed. “Cliff, you have complete control of my body and my mind. I want you to understand that. Whatever you desire, I can give it to you. You have complete control.” They heard lightening outside again. “Rich, we need to leave. Shane and I have some things to discuss. I wanted you to understand the situation, and I think that you do. You are my best friend and you will be. Shane, let’s go.” “Shane, I hope to get to know you better. I will try not to be an asshole to you and I am sure that if I am, you will let me know.” Rich was trying to smile, but he was scared shitless of the fireplug of hard writhing meat in front of him. In the hallway, Cliff said to Shane, “Let’s go to the weight room. My RA card can get us in. I want to see how strong you are.” They walked down the hall and out of the building, Shane with his bulging muscles exposed. The sports complex sits directly north of the football stadium. Cliff and Shane walked quickly from their dorm building on the hill overlooking lush grass fields of lower-campus and turned south on the path that would take them to the weight floor of the complex. They held hands the entire way – one beefy senior hand in hand with a slightly shorter but enormous junior. Those out jogging in the storm were caught off guard when they encountered the thick couple making their way down the path. Shane hadn’t had time to put on a shirt and he was beginning to get cold. Cliff attempted to put his arm around Shane’s massive shoulders to keep him warm. They hardly said a word to each other the whole walk down, but Cliff had a determined look on his face. Shane, in his muscular body, looked proud – not of himself, but of his closeness and relationship to Cliff. Everyone loved Cliff and Shane couldn’t believe that he was a part of such an amazing guy’s life. Even in just the short distance from the dorms to the fitness center, they encountered several people that wanted to stop and talk to Cliff. Everyone seemed to know him and wanted to say hi. Everyone who passed smiled at Cliff and stared wide-eyed at the shirtless mammoth that he had his arm around. Looking at his eyes, several of them let out a yelp and quickly walked away. When others stopped to see how his summer had been, he was polite and kind, but deftly handled the interactions with grace, all the while excusing himself and Shane from a more lengthy discussion. Thank goodness for the rain. They arrived at the fitness center. Cliff’s arm was still around Shane’s massive and stout shoulders. He had always thought of himself as a protector and in that role, he had become even more fiercely protective about Shane. He was even trying to keep him from getting a chill in the rain. He swiped the key card and his credentials popped the door open. They walked inside and walked to the right toward the dark, empty, weight area. Cliff walked over to the bench press. He really wanted to see what Shane’s ripped legs and perfectly round ass could do, but decided to start with the chest. He grabbed a plate and put it on the bar. Shane, who had never been in a gym before, watched inquisitively. He let Cliff load up the bar with 4 plates on each side of the bar. That would add up to good weight and considering Shane’s muscular development, it seemed a high but appropriate amount. Cliff asked Shane to lay down on the bench and coached him on his positioning. Shane grabbed ahold of the bar as instructed and lifted the bar up. Shane didn’t appear to be straining at all. Cliff stood at the head of the bench and helped guide the bar into starting position. “Now, lower the bar toward your chest to your nipples, let it touch lightly, and push up with your chest. Go slowly but steadily and focus on the muscles you are trying to isolate. Breath in while lowering, and exhale when raising the bar. Try to move smoothly and deliberately. I will help you out if you cannot move the weight or you begin to tire. That’s what a spotter does.” Shane lay down on the bench, bare chested and massive. His lats spilled over the side of the bench, and his traps and other back muscles prevented his head from laying flat. He was looking at a slight angle backward and when he opened his eyes, he was staring up at Cliff’s ample package protruding slightly from his shorts. He could see the outline of Cliff’s flaccid cock and the slight ring mark that signified the head of his penis. Shane felt waves of care, love, and lust flowing from Cliff toward him. He smiled. Although he wasn’t sure if he could lift the weight as carefully and fluidly as Cliff wanted, he knew that he could do it: Cliff knew he could do it so he had no question. He would do anything Cliff asked him to and he didn’t feel that there was a limit. Shane slowly lowered the weight. It was surprisingly light, almost like lowering a can of soup in both arms. He touched the bar to his chest. Cliff had his hands an inch or two under the bar and was squatting slightly to offer assistance if Shane needed help. In that position, Shane smelled a wave of testosterone-laden clean and fresh musk emanating from Cliff’s groin. He smelled like man, and fresh cut hay, earthy, and something naughty. Shane breathed in the smell of Cliff’s crotch and groaned softly. He felt a wave of pleasure beginning to swell in his chest and radiate down his abs and settle in his cock and he started to get hard. He loved Cliff’s man-smell almost as much as he loved everything else about him He held the weight at his nipples—which were now hard and standing up. And began to push expecting it to be difficult. Cliff did say that he would be lifting over 400 pounds. The bar just felt like a small amount of resistance. He lifted it up easily. Cliff shuddered and he started getting hard as well. Looking down at Shane’s smiling face and down toward his bulging pecs, he noticed that the muscle fibers looked like thousands of tiny strings being pulled taught just under the skin. The veins that honeycombed Shane’s skin over his chest were writhing but it was obvious that Shane felt no strain. If he could push this much weight up without any effort at all, what was he capable of? Shane pumped out 20 more reps, quickly. He was almost giddy with excitement at Cliff’s astonishment and pleasure. He racked the bar and sat up beaming and spun around on the bench to meet Cliff’s eyes. Cliff looked so pleased. “Did I do a good job, Cliff? I thought that looked like a lot, but I didn’t even feel it!” “You did great, Shane.” Cliff now had a fully erect cock trying to get out of his shorts. Shane looked down and smiled again. “I am so happy that I can make you happy. I’m glad that you like this size. I know that I can get so much bigger and stronger. I can tell that you would like that too.” “Shane, I like you how ever you are. But I told you that I love muscles, and I love yours especially. You are so beautiful. And fuck! You are strong… like freaky strong, I can tell. I don’t want you to be afraid of losing me as you grow bigger and more powerful. I don’t want to hold you back.” It suddenly donned on Cliff that he had only met Shane earlier that day. His whole life was different now and would be forever. Shane stared into Cliff’s eyes with those big pools of blackness. “Master, everything I do from this day forward in my life will be for you. I am completely at your mercy and only exist to fulfill your wishes and desires. You are not holding me back. You are giving me the only reason that I have ever had to exist in this world. No matter what happens to me as I continue to grow and become stronger, it will all be for you and because of you. Please don’t think that you are holding me back or giving me anything less than exactly what I need.” Shane stepped over to Cliff, stuck his big meaty hand down Cliff’s shorts and grabbed ahold of his cock. “I can tell you want this, Master. I will make you feel better than you have ever felt before, just standing here.” Shane applied the slightest pressure to his grip and Cliff moaned deeply. The veins on Shane’s arms leapt up toward the surface and suddenly Cliff felt a deep pulse of pleasure coursing through Shane’s hand and into his erectness. “Holy shit. What is that?” Cliff could feel something like electricity, but it was silky and smooth, and pure sex. He looked down and saw those little blue sparks swarming between Shane’s hand and his own tumescent member. Shane looked at him and simply responded, “I don’t know. This is new for me too.” Cliff bit his lip and his eyes rolled into the back of his head. He had never felt a feeling like this before. It was as if his entire body was feeling the pulsing of an epic orgasm, but the wave just kept coming, the pulse kept going and becoming more and more intense. He grabbed ahold of the hulking biceps that were irresistibly within reach. Those pulses of energy and lust ripping through him in waves, starting with Shane’s hand on his cock and radiating out from there. Shane looked like he was enjoying himself as well. He was getting lost in the moment staring at his master. He was moaning and started to quiver with waves of hot energy. Deep groans began emanating from his throat. Cliff pulled out of his stupor and thought “Shane. Fuck Shane, this is amazing. Show me how strong you are.” He looked directly into Shane’s dark eyes. Shane took his hand off of Cliff’s cock and grabbed a 45# plate from the rack. The thing was solid iron. He placed his hands around the edge in a 9 and 3 o’clock position and applied downward pressure. The muscles in his arms and chest exploded out as he increased the pressure slightly. He wasn’t even straining yet. With a slight grunt, he pushed down harder. Cliff reached his hand over and softly placed it in the deep valley that formed between his tricep and delt. He could feel the muscles were under unrelenting tension and were hard beyond anything that he had felt before. As hard as the iron plate, but warm with soft skin. He looked again at Shane, his hand on Shane’s body and said with authority, “Bend it, Shane!” A wild look jumped into the beasts eyes and once again a wave of growth began in earnest all over Shane’s body. While it wasn’t as impressive as had happened in Rich’s room only a half-hour ago, it was still noticeable. Deepening chasms spread along muscle fault lines, the deep canyon between Shane’s angry pecs became deeper as the muscles bloomed out even more. The double head of his biceps swelled and the separation of the bicep bellies became even more pronounced. Shane’s neck thickened and the serpentine veins flowing over its surface pulsed with liquid godhood. His traps rose and crowded into the side of his head up to the level of his ears. It looked like he didn’t have a neck anymore. His legs ballooned out and the long cords of muscle expanded in width and definition until Cliff started to wonder if his anatomy had changed. His legs were so defined and huge it began to look as if single muscles began to develop muscle groups of their own. That was how ripped Shane was becoming. The ubiquitous watershed of veins were so distinct all across the surface of his body, their entire circumference appeared to wander over the top of the surface of the muscle with only the thinnest skin holding them against his body. Following some of them with his finger tip, Cliff noticed areas where the vessels ran across the surface and then plunged into the hard surface, feeding what was below with Shane’s beast blood. God, he was so turned on. Cliff could feel his cock pressing against the skin of his shaft. The meat of his dick wanted to escape the confines of its skin cage. He had never felt this turned on before. He wanted to be inside Shane. He wanted Shane to smother him and become part of him. He wanted to become one with the monster Shane was becoming. Fucking wouldn’t be enough. He desired Shane with such great intensity; he felt that he would rather give up air or water as long as he could keep him close. Shane looked straight ahead, crazed. Cliff kept his hand on Shane’s ever-more-muscular body. “Bend it, Shane.” He whispered again, softly, sexually. A burst of electricity seemed to erupt all over Shane’s body, following the course of the serpentine vessels. An intensely blue/white network of stable lightning seemed to hover just over Shane’s skin. The arcs ran right up to Cliffs hand that still rested on Shane’s upper arm. He took his other hand and placed it on his lover’s cheek and the energy currents parted to allow his hand access to Shane’s skin. Shane looked at Cliff and gasped. His eyes were still as black as ink, but inside of them looked to be a lightening storm. Jagged mini-bolts of blue flashed in the darkest recesses of Shane’s eyes. He looked completely calm now and waited for the electricity to dance across every inch of his skin for a moment longer. He appeared to be growing slightly taller, a good aesthetic look considering the musculature Shane had developed over the past few seconds. He blinked at Cliff, smiled, and simply said, “I will.” The blue currents appeared to soak into his skin. He applied the lightest pressure to the iron plate held in his hand and it bent and then shattered. Shane and Cliff both groaned. Cliff pulled down Shane’s shorts and then his own right before both of them shot their thick hot cum all over each other. They stood there, arms wrapped around one another, Shane having grown a few inches in the last spurt was now over 6 feet tall and just taller than Cliff. He wrapped his arms around his roommate and sent waves of his emotions into the man. Love, belonging, protection, and lust flooded into both of their bodies, each contributing his own part of the equation. Cliff had his arms around Shane’s abdomen and buried his face into the enormous striated half-globes that erupted outward from Shane’s chest. They looked as if they had been painstakingly etched from solid metal, but as Cliff placed his head on them, they conformed to his face as if they, themselves--Shane’s enormous razor sharp defined pecs—were giving him a hug. Cliff stroked Shane’s cobra-like back and just held him. After a few moments, Cliff pulled his head away from Shane’s stone pillow chest and looked directly in his eyes. “What the hell was that?” and gave him the widest smile he could. “I don’t know, but I have a feeling I am just getting started. I am so glad that I have you now to guide me and protect me. Master Cliff, I love you so much. You are perfect.” All Cliff could do was hug his god-sized friend closer. Reaching up and giving his a kiss on the lips, he grabbed Shane’s big paw and said, “Let’s go.” They began walking across the sports fields hand in hand, not saying a word. Lightening was dancing in the sky overhead. Cliff could feel Shane’s emotions coming through his touch. He was reliving his life before he met Cliff that morning. He could sense that he was still that hurt, sad, unappreciated boy that he had always been growing up. He could feel that Shane believed that Cliff was far too good for him and that he deserved to be with someone of his quality. For as powerful and beautiful as he was physically at the moment, he was still that scared kid inside. “Cliff, I don’t think I can live without you now. What has happened over the past few hours has cemented our lives together. I don’t know what’s happening to me, but it is all because you were kind to me and love me. You are making me the man that I am becoming.” Cliff just looked over at him and squeezed his hand a bit harder. The only feeling he had now was pure joy. He stopped walking and leaned up again to his now-taller roommate and kissed him again. Softly, delicately. Shane let out a guttural roar that Cliff was not expecting. His body quivered again and began seizing. “Shane! Shane!” Cliff cried desperately not knowing what was happening. “Oh my god! Shane, what’s wrong.” Just then, Cliff noticed that the rain had stopped. He looked up in the sky to see the lightening from the surrounding clouds was beginning to shoot toward a center point directly over their heads. It appeared as if a lake of white hot plasma was forming a couple of thousand feet in the sky fed by increasingly strong lightning bolts ripping clouds apart as they struggled to reach this singularity. Shane was still shaking. Cliff was terrified, not because of the strange event in the sky, but because he felt that his heart would die if Shane didn’t come out of this alive. He had never felt that sort of fear for losing something. He struggled to hold Shane upright. Shane was so strong and he was twitching and writhing out of control. “Stop Shane! Stop!” he was getting frantic. The convulsions stopped immediately and Shane stood there, looking ahead, but with no expression on his face. Suddenly, the lightening in the sky stopped for a brief moment and an enormous bold shot directly out of the pool of white-hot plasma down to the ground and smashed into Shane’s body. Cliff was blown thrown up in the air and away. Shane shot a look at Cliff as he was being tossed from the pressure of the bolt connecting. He extended his arm before Cliff hit the ground. Although Cliff was a good twenty feet away from Shane, he could feel Shane willing Cliff not to smash into the ground. Instead, he looked back to see Shane’s outstretched arm pointed toward him and a warm solid feeling of being supported in the air and being drawn back toward the epicenter of the strike—Shane. The bolt suddenly disappeared and left the two of them standing again together as the rain started pouring down again. “Shane. Are you ok? Can you hear me?” Cliff reached out to steady Shane. He had a blank look on his face and Cliff thought that he might be about to pass out or fall down. “Can we go home please, Cliff?” “Yes. But are you ok?” He looked at his master and smiled. “Yes. I am more than ok.” They started walking back toward the forested hill and the path that would lead back to the dorms. They didn’t speak. Whatever had happened back there to Shane, Cliff wanted it to be on Shane’s terms what and when he decided to share what he had experienced. Cliff grabbed Shane’s hand again. He was still huge and massive. He could give a heavily armored tank a challenge, Cliff thought. “Is there anything you would like me to do, Master?” Shane asked. His voice seemed deeper and more masculine. It almost sounded like a landslide and a freight train took human form--both unstoppable and immutable. It was a simple question. He was thinking all sorts of nasty and depraved thoughts about what he wanted to do to Shane. The man was a distillation of every dream imaginable that Cliff had ever had. All the hundreds of times he had jerked-off, he had never dreamed of someone like Shane. Shane was more than all of those dreams combined – and he was real. Cliff looked over at the thick beast walking next to him. He giggled a second and flippantly said, “Yes, I want you to demolish that tree” pointing to a large cedar a hundred feet tall clinging to the hill just off the path. Shane nodded in agreement. Cliff was only kidding, but Shane was dead set on giving it a try. The tree was enormous. If joining hands, three people Cliff’ size could not wrap all the way around the tree. It was immense. Shane walked to the base and put his arms around it, not coming close to the size he would need. Suddenly, he began to grow. He moaned and threw his head back with his eyes closed. His proportions stayed the same as he grew so that before Cliff stood a twelve-foot tower of the thickest muscle. Ever fiber of Shane’s expanding body exploded. Shane had his back to Cliff and Cliff could see ridges of muscle expanding along Shane’s spine. Mountainous lumps of pure power moved and stretched across his back forming what Cliff thought to look like a cobra, but infinitely thicker and more powerful. Shane’s calves exploded in size and definition looking much like angular vascularized car tires. They were huge. Suddenly, Shane’s size permitted his hands to touch on the other side of the tree. He encircled the trunk with his huge fucking arms and Cliff saw a wave of power spread across Shane’s back and through his arms in what looked like an intense bear hug. The base of the tree exploded in thousands of pieces. It began to lean and Shane pulled another section of the tree into his embrace and once again, upon pressure, another 20 feet of the tree shattered. He continued to do this process until the tree was reduced to small shards in a pile all around Shane’s massive body. He turned around. His shorts had long-since ripped away from his body. He stood there, naked, huge and a dozen feet tall, with a massive erection. “Is that ok, Master?” he sheepishly asked. He looked as if he was worried that he had done it wrong. “Shane, come over here.” Cliff reached out to gather Shane in his arms. He realized that Shane’s hard manhood was close to face level with him now, but he wrapped his arms around Shane’s legs, his hands connecting directly under the most ripped and beautiful set of glutes Cliff dared imagine. “You did it perfectly. Now come back down to a more manageable size for me and lets get home.” Shane slowly decreased in size until he became the small, thin version of himself that he had been when they first met. Cliff was suddenly aware of the unfathomable power, strength, and beauty that was bound up in the body standing next to him. Cliff bent over and picked up the ripped shorts that lay on the ground and said, “Can you fix these so you have something to wear for the rest of the walk?” Shane took the shorts in his hands and drew his finger along the ripped seams. Blue sparks flew out and heated the polyester fibers into a new seam. He pulled the shorts on and they began to walk back. “Shane, what do you want? Is there anything you want right now? You asked me just a few minutes ago, and now there is one less tree in the world,” Cliff chuckled. “Is there anything I can do for you?” Shane looked sheepishly at Cliff. He had the power of innumerable men and the ability to grow into a monstrous muscle beast and yet he was so concerned about what Cliff would think of him. “I don’t want to say.” “Shane, tell me what you want.” “Ok, Cliff. I can’t resist a command from you.” He had the look of an unpopular high school kid who was about to ask the hottest girl in school to the prom. “I want you to fuck me, Cliff. And then I want to fall asleep in your arms.” Cliff’s face broke in half with a huge smile- the smile that he was so well known for. “I think we can take care of that.” They hurried back to their dorm room. Entering the bedroom, small Shane pushed the beds together and jumped into the shower for a quick minute to wash off the mud and wood dust from the cedar tree. Cliff opened the door to the bathroom and stepped into the shower, naked, with his lover. They kissed and Cliff asked Shane to grow a little, to fill out, and add some of that sexy muscle. Shane of course complied. They toweled each other off and walked hand-in-hand to the bedroom. “I’ll be right back. I’m going to grab a couple of glasses of water. I’m parched.” Cliff wheeled around and walked into the kitchen. “It’s a bit cold in here, isn’t it Shane?” he yelled from the other room. “Ya. Oh, weird. One of the panes on the window has a big hole in it.” “Well, with all of the new guys moving into the dorms tomorrow, it’ll probably be a while before maintenance can come and fix it. I’ll put it on the work order sheet,” Cliff said as he walked into the room. He noticed Shane had returned to his small size again. He held out a glass for Shane. “Thank you, Cliff.” “You shrunk down again.” Cliff said quizzically. “I think it would be nice to start out at this size and then I can add size and muscle as you want me to. It can be like a game. I think that would be fun.” His face flushed. “I mean, I can get huge now again if you want me to though. Whatever you want, Cliff.” “No. You are right. I think it will be so fucking hot to watch you grow as we have sex. Damn! That’s such a brilliant idea. Now come over here.” Cliff felt a little breeze come through the hole in the window. He looked over at it. “Weird. It looks almost like a perfect circle. Hmmm.” He leaned in to give Shane a deep wet passionate kiss – like Shane had never experienced before. He touched his lips to Shane’s and opened up his mouth. At that moment, he heard a whooshing sound and a small thud. Shane pulled away. He stared into Cliff’s eyes with pure fear. Cliff looked back and then noticed a small hypodermic needle sticking out the side of Shane’s neck. Someone had shot it through the hole in the window. “No, no, no, no, no…” Cliff kept mumbling to himself, as Shane looked more and more afraid. Shane tried to speak but couldn’t form the words. His eyelids were beginning to flutter. He collapsed. “Oh my god! Who did this?! No, no, no, no.” Cliff knelt down next to Shane and kissed him on the lips pulling the syringe out of his neck. “I love you Shane. I love you!” He started to cry just as a canister flew through the window and began releasing a mist. “What the fuck? Shane. Shane!” The last thing he heard was the room of the dorm getting kicked in, wood splintering. Then for the second time in one night, his world went dark.